I

ME

LIVING

MAGNETISM

POSITIVE + NEGATIVE

ISISIS MAAT IS IS MAAT ISISIS

I AM THAT EYE THAT EYE THAT AM I

I AM DROWNING ALWAYS DROWNING AM I

HAIL THE JEWEL AT THE CENTRE OF THE LOTUS

1818 ZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZAZ 8181

ONE EIGHT THREE SIX 1836 ISISIS 6381 SIX THREE EIGHT ONE

X X X 1 + 2 + 3 + 4 + 5 + 6 + 7 + 8 + 9 X X X 9 + 8 + 7 + 6 + 5 + 4 + 3 + 2 + 1 X X X

ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZ 9 9 9 ZYXWVUTSRQPONMLKJIHGFEDCBA

ISISIS LOVE LOVE ISISIS ISISIS LIGHT 999 LOVE 999 LIGHT SISISI SISISI LOVE LOVE ISISIS

 

 

THE TIME IS COMING AND NOW IS

 

 

WHERE DOES THE WEIRDNESS GO

David Lindley 1996

WHY QUANTUM MECHANICS IS STRANGE BUT NOT AS STRANGE AS YOU THINK

Page ix

Introduction: Why do I trust my computer?

"The computer I've been using to write these words has been satisfactorily reliable: I switch it on and off repeatedly, calling up files that contain the words I wrote last time, adding new words, shuffling the old ones around, and saving the results for next time. I rarely trouble to think what is going on inside the computer that lets me see my words on the screen, or move them painlessly from one place to another, or restore a sentence that I accidentally erased, or play a game of solitaire in the odd moment when inspiration deserts me. And if I do think about these inner workings, I'm not nearly enough of a computer expert to be able to say at all accurately what is happening in the machine. Instead, I tend to comfort myself with plausible analogies that give me a sense that I more or less know how the computer works, without going to the difficulty of mastering the volumes of technical detail I would need to know to understand it properly (which, I'm happy to say, I don't need to. The reliability of my computer gives me ample confidence that there are dogged and knowledgeable people in the world who can indeed design and build these things).
At the bottom of it all are electric currents carried by microscopic charged particles called electrons. Rattling around in my computer, I like to think, are little streams and packages of electrons that constitute the electrical signals, the binary zeroes and ones that form the basis of its inner workings. Somehow, the letters on the screen are built from patterns of electrical signals, and somehow, my instructions to the computer from the key­board cause these patterns of electrical signals to change and / Page x / move. So I think of the computer as a vast, intricate electronic pinball machine, with unimaginable numbers of pathways and trajectories, and with exquisitely timed and delicately adjusted f1ippers that guide electrons this way and that to produce a constantly changing, frenetically busy but nevertheless consistently and accurately meaningful pattern of electronic flows. The reliability and precision of all this activity, despite its daunting complexity, is the truly stunning part of computer design, and that's the bit I don't pretend tounderstand. My words take shape as a buzzing pattern of circulating electrons, and that's about as much as I want to know.

And when I have done for the day and want to store what I have written, I can tell the computer to send the sequence of electrical zeroes and ones to the hard disk, where they are encoded now as a series of magnetic blips on the disk's surface. To get an idea of how the hard disk works, I imagine its surface to be studded with tiny magnets whose poles can be flipped one way or the other on command, to record either a zero or a one. The hard disk is perhaps ten centimeters across, and can store 120 megabytes of data (the computer is a few years old, or that figure would be more like 1,000 megabytes); one byte, in stan­dard computer technology, is a word of eight binary bits-eight zeroes or ones-so that all in all my hard disk can accommodate close to a billion blips of data. Each of those tiny magnets must, according to a quick calculation, be a few millionths of a meter across. This is the size of a grain of dust, too small to be seen by the unaided eye, and yet my computer can record and retrieve data on the hard disk as if these magnetized dust grains \vere levers that could be set firmly up or down, like the signal levers that an old-time railway signalman would operate, and it can set and read millions of these levers in a fraction of a sec- , ond. How can invisible dust grains be so dependable? How can I store and retrieve a file of written words hundreds of times without ever a single dust grain accidentally flipping the wrong way, or being disturbed by some wayward external influence?

Page xi

On the rare occasions that I think about the inner workings of my computer, I resort to mechanical images of this sort. I conjure up familiar pieces of machinery-pinball flippers, rail­way switches and signals-and then imagine that these devices can be reduced to the size of dust grains, and arranged into fan­tastically complicated networks. This doesn't really tell me how my computer works, but it lets me think I have the right kind of idea in my head, and that I could understand it, really, if I wanted to.
But then, in another part of my mind is the recollection of undergraduate physics lectures in which I learned that electrons are fundamentally not at all like pin balls. There was something called the uncertainty principle of quantum mechanics, which says that you can never know exactly where a microscopic par­ticle such as an electron is at anyone time, or how fast it is moving, so that if you want a picture of an electron you have to think, perhaps, of a blurry, out-of-focus, smudged-out pinball. And there was another puzzling idea, by the name of wave-par­ticle duality, according to which an electron can behave some­times in ways that make you think it is a particle, but at other times in ways that make you think more of waves. It is both wave and particle, or perhaps neither wave nor particle but something in between, undefinable and unimaginable; at any rate, even the idea of a smudged-out pinball begins to seem dubious. And on top of all that there was a vague notion about measurements affecting in unpredictable ways the things you are trying to measure, so that even if you have a device that can tell where one of these smudged-out, wavey-particley things is, you can't quite be sure of the meaning or reliability of the answer you get.

And now, thinking about all this, my assurance that I under­stood how my computer works and how it can be so reliable begins to crumble. If I'm not allowed to think of the electrons as pin balls rattling around the precisely engineered pathways of the silicon chips, if they are really sloshing about like waves in / Page xii / channels, if the uncertainty principle tells me an electron cannot be altogether in this place but has to be also a little bit in that place at the same time, how can my computer perform the same tasks over and over again with such reliability? And if there's some unpredictability associated with every act of measurement, how can I trust the data I read off the hard disk since, in effect, reading the data amounts to measuring the orientations of all those little magnetized dust grains? Quantum mechanics, or so I recan from my education in physics, says that at the most "fundamental level, the world is not wholly knowable, and not ""wholly" dependable. In dealing with individual electrons or the magnetic alignment of individual atoms, I must think not in certainties but in probabilities.

Nevertheless, my computer continues to work, as imper­turbably as ever. A standard answer to this riddle is that, in fact, a computer does not rely on individual electrons and atoms for its operation. The signals that make up the zeroes and ones chasing around its silicon pathways are gangs of perhaps a tril­lion electrons. The magnetic dust grains on the hard disk are built from trillions of atoms. These things may be microscopic by human standards, but compared to the individual inhabitants of the quantum world they are nevertheless gigantic. And so, ifs sometimes claimed, the quantum mechanical strangeness that besets individual electrons and atoms, and bedevils our thinking about them, becomes negligible when we think about the trillions of electrons and atoms on whose collective behav­ior nlY computer depends.

But what sort of an answer is this? Why should an assembly of a trillion weird little quantum objects behave any less myste­riously than its components? A trillion drops of water make a bucket of water, not a concrete block. If it's true that the weird­ness of the quantum mechanical world seems to disappear when we look at "big" objects, then where, precisely, does that weirdness go? If we can't trust a single electron to be precisely in one place at one time, how can we trust a throng of electrons /Page xiii / to invariably represent the letter a on my computer screen, and not turn casually into a z?
For many decades, this question was resolved by flat assertion. It was simply declared that any measurement produced, of necessity, a definite answer, and thereby forced definition onto the uncertain, ambiguous quantum world. But what a mea­surement was, by what physical process it made indefinite things definite, was never accounted for. In the last few years, however, the beginnings of an answer to this long-standing puz­zle have begun to appear. The answer derives, in part, from the­oretical insights into the behavior of complex systems, which have made it possible to understand how assemblies of many interconnected quantum objects can behave in collective ways that are by no means obvious, or easily deduced, from the behavior of those single objects in isolation.
The purpose of this book is to explain this new understand­ing. We will see that although the weirdness does not altogether go away, it does fade into the background.

To understand the answer, you have to first formulate the ques­tion. The quantum world is an undeniably strange place, work­ing to unfamiliar rules, and in the first part of the book I have tried to explain, as clearly as I know how, what that strangeness consists of and (just as important) what it is not. With the essentials laid out, I delve briefly into some of the misguided efforts that have been pursued over the years in the hope of making quantum mechanics look less weird than it really is. Only, in the end, by accepting the true nature of quantum mechanical weirdness does it become possible to see exactly what the central problem is, and how, in practice, nature gets around it.
The book is organized in what I hope is a logical rather than a chronological manner. I have plunged in at the beginning with one of the well-established and much-discussed "paradoxes" of quantum mechanics, and tried to work from there to an under- / Page xiv / standing of why the paradox arises. The book's organization seems logical to me, anyway. The reason quantum mechanics is disconcerting is that it seems to make nonsense of our usual definitions of logic, leaving us with nothing to hang on to. But read on: in the end, logic reappears, and the world makes sense again!

DRAMATIS PERSONAE

Niels Bohr-a sage, late of Copenhagen; the founding father and guiding spirit of the Copenhagen interpretation of quan­tum mechanics
Albert Einstein-physicist, father of relativity, godfather to quantum mechanics, though later estranged therefrom Erwin Schrodinger-owner of a cat, though not necessarily a cat-lover
Max Planck-originator, arguably, of quantum mechanics, though he sought in vain to disown his offspring
Dauid Bohm-heir to Einstein's mantle, who sought to install quaIltum mechanics on a classical foundation, and not vice
John Beli-a sympathizer of Einstein and Bohm, who devised a test the outcome of which would have disheartened Einstein Copenhagen-city of Denmark; also, a stern philosophy Electron-an elementary particle, of fixed mass and electric charge, discovered in 1897; later found also to be a wave Photon-a particle; also, a wave

ACT I

Mechanical Failure

From the days of Newton and Descartes up until the end of the nineteenth century, physicists had constructed an increasingly elaborate but basically mechanical view of the world. The entire universe was supposed to be a glorious clockwork, whose intricate workings scientists could hope to find out in limitless detail. By means of the laws of mechanics and gravity, of heat and light and magnetism, of gases and fluids and solids, every aspect of the material world could in principle be revealed as part of a vast, interconnected, strictly logical mechanism. Every physical cause generated some predictable effect; every observed effect could be traced to some unique and precise cause. The physicist's task was to trace out these links of cause-and­effect in perfect detail, thereby rendering the past understand­able and the future predictable. The accumulation of experi­mental and theoretical knowledge was taken unarguably to bring a single and coherent view of the universe into ever sharper focus. Every new piece of information, every new intel­lectual insight, every new elucidation of the linkages of cause­and-effect added another cog to the clockwork of the universe.
This was the tradition in which physicists at the end of the nineteenth century had been raised. Classical physics aspired to portray with perfect clarity the intricate workings of the mechanical universe. That the real universe was indeed mechanical, that physicists were depicting in ever sharper focus a reality that existed independently of them-these self-evident suppositions were never questioned.

Page 3

The mystery of the other glove

You and a friend are at Heathrow Airport, London. You each have a locked wooden box containing a glove. One box contains the right-handed glove of the pair, the other the left­handed glove, but you don't know which box is which. Both of you also have keys, but they are not the keys to the boxes you are carrymg.

Thus equipped; you board a plane and fly to Los Angeles.
Your friend flies at the sdme time to Hong Kong

When you get to Los Angeles you use your key to open a locker at the airport, and inside you find another key. This is the key to your wooden box, which you now open to discover that the glove you have brought to Los Angeles is the right­handed one. As soon as you know this, of course, you know also that your friend's wooden box, by now in Hong Kong, contains the left-handed glove. With that instantaneous realization, you have acquired a piece of knowledge about a state of affairs on the other side of the world.
Perfectly straightforward, you may say, and so it is. You may have heard of Albert Einstein's famous dictum that nothing, not even information, can travel faster than the speed of light, but no part of this little screenplay contradicts that injunction. You have indeed made a deduction, using information available to you as you wait at the Los Angeles airport, about a fact that pertains to your friend in Hong Kong. But we make these kinds of long-distance inferences, in big ways and small, all the time. An astronomer catching the feeble rays of light that reach a telescope here on Earth thereby deduces the surface temperature of / Page 4 / a distant star. You get out of the shower one morning, look at your watch, and realize that a meeting in your office that you had to attend has already started.
Figuring out what is happening in some distant place is a different thing from transferring that knowledge from one place to another. If, having discovered that your glove is right-handed, you wanted to tell your friend that she has the left-handed one, you would have to pick up the phone, or send a telegram, or mail her a postcard. A phone call might travel almost at the speed of light, the other two messages much slower. And you have no way of knowing whether she has already opened her box or not-unless you happen to get a phone call from her telling you that you must have the right-handed glove. The fact that you have found out which glove she has does not allow
you to beat the laws of physics and get that information to her faster than Einstein allows.

But still, you think there might be some way of exploiting your knowledge to influence your friend's behavior. Suppose, before you both set off on your plane trips, you had agreed with your friend that if she found the left-handed glove in her box she would proceed to Tokyo, but if she got the right-handed one she would fly to Sydney. Does your opening the box in Los Angeles determine where she ends up? By no means: whichever glove was in her box was there from the outset, so whether she has to fly to Tokyo or Sydney is predetermined. When you open your box in Los Angeles you instantly know where she must be going next, but her destination is as much of a surprise to her as it is to you. As before, you've now found out what happens next, but you haven't had any influence over it.

But now let's change the story. The gloves in the two boxes are, you are informed, of a strange and magical kind, unlike any gloves you have come across before. They still make up a pair, but for as long as they are sealed in their boxes, they are neither right-handed nor left-handed but of an unfixed, indeterminate / Page 5 / nature. Only when a box is opened; letting in the light, is the glove inside forced to become either right-handed or left­handed. And there is a fifty-fifty chance of either eventuality.
During the several hours you are in the plane flying from London to Los Angeles, you may well be puzzling over what the glove in your box-this strange glove, neither right-handed nor left-handed but potentially either-actually looks like. But you don't have the key that would let you open the box and peek inside, and in any case, as soon as you peeked the glove would have to take on a definite shape, right-handed or left­handed. The magical nature of this glove is such that you can never see it in its unformed state, because as soon as you look, it turns into something familiar and recognizable. A frustrating catch-22.

On the other hand, when you now arrive at Los Angeles and open your box to find, let us suppose, a right-handed glove, you begin to think that things are not as straightforward as before. You immediately know that when your friend opens her box, she must discover a left-handed glove. But now, apparently, some sort of signal or information must have traveled from your glove to hers, must it not? If both gloves were genuinely indeterminate before you opened your box and looked inside, then presumably as soon as your glove decided to be a right­handed one, hers must have become left-handed, so that the two would be guaranteed to remain a pair. Does this mean that your act of observing the glove in Los Angeles instantaneously reduced the indefiniteness of its partner in Hong Kong to a definite state of left-handedness?

But it occurs to you that there's another possibility. How do you know your friend didn't get to Hong Kong first and open her box before you had a chance to open yours? In that case, she evidently found a left-handed glove, which forced yours to be right-handed even before you looked inside your box. So if there was an instantaneous transmission of information, it might have gone the other way. Your friend's act of opening her / Page 6 / box determined what sort of glove you would find, and not the other way around.

And then, you think, the only way to find out which way the instantaneous information went, from your glove to hers or from hers to yours, is to pick up the phone, call Hong Kong, and find out what time she opened her box. But that phone call goes no faster than the speed of light. Now you are getting really confused: there seems to have been some kind of instantaneous communication between the two gloves, but you can't tell which way it went, and to find out you have to resort to old-fashioned, slower-than-light means of communication, which seems to spoil any of the interesting tricks you might be able to figure out if there. really had been an instantaneous glove-to-glove signal.

And if you think again of the strategy whereby your friend had to get on a plane to either Tokyo or Sydney, depending on which glove she found in her box, you realize you are no more able than before to influence her choice by your action in Los Angeles. The rules of the game are such that you have a fifty­fifty chance of finding either a right-handed or a left-handed glove in your box, so even if you are sure that you have opened your box before she opened hers, and even if you think that opening your box sends an instantaneous signal to hers, forcing her glove to be the partner of yours, you still have no control over which glove you find. It remains a fifty-fifty chance whether she'll end up in Tokyo or Sydney, and you still have no say in the matter.

And now you're even more confused. You think there's been some sort of instantaneous transmission of information, but you can't tell which way it went, and you can't seem to find a way to communicate anything to your friend by means of this secret link between the gloves.

And perhaps you conclude it's a good thing glove gloves aren't like this. / Page 7 / In that, you would be in agreement with Albert Einstein. It's true that gloves don't behave this way but, according to quantum mechanics, electrons and other elementary ary particles do. These particles have properties which, apparently, lie in some unresolved intermediate state until a physicist comes along and does an experiment that forces them to be one thing or the other. And that physicist cannot know in advance, for sure, what particular result any measurement is going to yield; quantum mechanics predicts only the probabilities of possible results.

This offended Einstein's view of what physics should be like.
Before quantum mechanics came along, at the beginning of this century, it was taken for granted that when physicists measure something, they are gaining knowledge of a preexisting state. That is, gloves are always either right-handed or left-handed, whether anyone is looking at them or not, and when you discover what sort of glove you have, you are simply taking note of an independent fact about the world. But quantum mechanics says otherwise: some things are not determined except when they are measured, and it's only by being measured that they take on specific values. In quantum mechanics, gloves are neither right-handed nor left-handed until someone takes a look to find out. At least, that is what quantum mechanics seems to say.

The story we just went through, about indeterminate gloves being taken to separate places and examined by two different people, is part of an experimental setup that Einstein and some colleagues devised as a way to show how absurd and unreasonable quantum mechanics really is. They hoped to convince their glovet colleagues that something must be wrong with a theory that demanded signals traveling faster than the speed of light.
But, as the Danish physicist Niels Bohr was quick to point out, it's far from clear if anything genuinely unacceptable has actually happened with these magical gloves. The whole thing may seem very odd, and it may seem quite inescapable that some sort of instantaneous communication between the gloves is essential for the trick to work, but in the end it seems impossible to/ Page 8 / do anything with the supposed communication. Bohr arrived at what he deemed an acceptable interpretation of this sort of puzzle by forcefully insisting that one must stick to practicalities: it's no good, and indeed positively dangerous, to speculate about what seems to happen in such a case; stick to what actu­all! occurs, and can be recorded and verified, and you'll be all right. If you can't actually send an instantaneous message of your own devising, then it's meaningless to guess at what might or might not have been furtively going on between the two
Nevertheless, Einstein persisted in objecting to what he called this "spooky action-at-a-distance": spooky action-at-a-distance because an occurrence in one place seems to have an instantaneous effect somewhere else, but spooky because the influence is implied rather than directly seen. Einstein accepted, more or less, Bohr's argument that you could stay out of trouble by stichng with documented and unambiguous facts, but to him this was a philosophy that worked only if you were willing to deliberately blind yourself to deeper issues. And many physicists and philosophers since then have found themselves dissatisfied by Bohr's workable but minimalist views.
To understand these disputes we need to take our gloves off and come to grips with the essentials of quantum mechanics. A good place to start is this matter of things being indeterminate until measured. What does this mean, and where does it come from

In which things are exactly what they are seen to be

Ultimately, there must be recourse to experimental evidence. If Quantum mechanics asserts that the act of measurement does not simply yield information about a preexisting state, but / Page 9 / rathr forces a previously indeterminate system to take on a definite appearance, there must be empirical reasons for the assertion. Even theoretical physicists would not come up with so bizarre and counterintuitive an idea if they were not forced to it."

 

THE LOVE THAT FITS YOU LIKE A GLOVE

 

 

HAND IN GLOVE IN HAND

HAND ON ART ON HAND

IF YOU BELIEVE THAT YOU WILL

BELIEVE ANYTHING BELIEVE

I SAY EXACTLY I SAY I SAY I EXACTLY SAY I

 

 

I

SAY

READING GLOVE READ LOVE READ GLOVE READING

COMMONSENSE LOVE SENSECOMMON

COMMON GOOD GODS LOVE GODS GOOD COMMON

GODS JOURNEY IS A LONG ONE LONG IS GODS JOURNEY

THERE IS KNOW ANOTHER KNOW ANOTHER IS THERE

 

 

THE LOST WORLDS OF 2001

Arthur C. Clarke

1972

Page 179

"A long time ago," said Kaminski, "I came across a remark that I've never forgotten-though I can't remember who made it.

'Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic.'

That's what we're up against here. Our lasers and mesotrons and nuclear reactors and neutrino telescopes would have seemed pure magic to the best scientists of the nineteenth century. But they could have understood how they worked-more or less-if we were around to explain the theory to them."

Page 189

"The other is Clarke's Third* Law

"Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic"

 

 

GODS OF THE DAWN

Peter Lemesurier

1997

"As Arthur C. Clarke's perceptive Third Law puts it:

"Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic."

 

 

THE SECRET HISTORY

OF

ANCIENT EGYPT

Herbie Brennan 2000

"The British science fiction writer Arthur C. Clarke is said to have commented that

"Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic"

 

 

THE BIBLE CODE

Michael Drosnin 1997

THE SEALED BOOK

Page 70 (chapter four)

"The astronomer Carl Sagan once noted that if there was other intelligent life in the universe some of it would have certainly evolved far earlier than we did, and had thousands, or hundreds of thousands, or millions, or hundreds of millions of years to develop the advanced technology that we are only now beginning to develop.

'After billions of years of biological evolution - on their planet and ours - an alien civilization cannot be in technological lockstep with us,' wrote Sagan.

'There 'have been humans for more than twenty thousand centuries, but we've had radio only for about one century,' wrote Sagan. 'If alien civilizations are behind us, they're likely to be too far behind us to have radio. And if they're ahead of us, they're likely to be far ahead of us. Think of the technical advances on our world over just the last few centuries. What is for us technologically difficult or impossible, what might seem to us like magic, might for them be trivially easy.'

The author of 2001, Arthur C. Clarke - who envisioned a mysterious black monolith that reappears at successive stages of human evolution, each time we are ready to be taken to a higher level - made a similar observation:

'Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic.'

Page 163

Chapter notes,pages 69-75

"The astronomer Carl Sagan suggested that an advanced alien technology 'might seem to us like magic' in Pale Blue Dot (Random House, 1994), p. 352

The author of 2001, Arthur C. Clarke, made a similar observation:

'Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic'

(Profiles of the Future, Holt, Rinehart, and Winston, 1984).

Paul Davies' imagined 'alien artifact' is described in his book Are We Alone? (Basic Books, 1995), p. 42. Stanley Kubrick, in his famous movie version of Clarke's 2001, showed a mysterious black monolith that seemed to reappear at successive stages of human evolution, each time we were ready to be taken to a higher level. When I told him about the Bible code, Kubrick's immediate reaction was, 'It's like the monolith in 2001.' "

 

 

FIRST CONTACT

THE SEARCH FOR EXTRA TERRESTRIAL INTELLIGENCE

Edited By

Beb Bova and Byron Preiss

1990

SEIZING THE MOMENT

A

UNIQUE MOMENT IN HUMAN HISTORY

Michael Michaud

ANTHROPOCENTRISM GOOD-BYE

Page311

The most profound message from the aliens may never be spoken: We are not alone or unique. Contact would tell us that life and intelligence have evolved elsewhere in the Universe, and that they may be common by-products of cosmic evolution. Contact would tend to confirm the theory that life evolves chemically from inanimate matter, through universal processes,implying that there are other alien civilizations in addition to the one we had detected. We might see ourselves as just one example of biocosmic processes, one facet of the Universe becoming aware of itself. We would undergo a revolution in the way that we conceive our own position in the Universe; any remaining pretense of centrality or a special role, any belief that we are a chosen species would be dashed for- ever, completing the process begun by Copernicus four centuries ago.

The revelation that we are not the most technologically advanced intelligent species could lead to a humbling deflation of our sense of self-importance. We might reclassify ourselves to a lower level of ability and worth. This leveling of our pretensions, this anti-hubris, could be intensified if we were confronted with alien technology beyond our understanding.

(Arthur C. Clarke has observed that any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic.)

 

"ANY SUFFICIENTLY ADVANCED TECHNOLOGY IS INDISTINGUISHABLE FROM MAGIC"

 

 

MAGI

THE

MAGICIAN

MAGIC INTO IMAGE

C

 

 

JOSEPH AND HIS BROTHERS

THOMAS MANN

1875 - 1955

MINERVA

1997

Page 968

"But we are speaking of two different things. My Majesty speaks of the fetters which the teaching puts upon the thoughts of God; yours refers to priestly statecraft, which divides teaching and knowledge. But Pharaoh would not be arrogant, and there is no greater arrogance than such a division. No, there is no arrogance in the world greater than that of dividing the children of our Father into initiate and uninitiate and teaching double words: all-knowingly for the masses, knowingly in the inner circle. No, we must speak what we know, and witness what we have seen. Pharaoh wants to do nothing but improve the teaching, even though it be made hard for him by the teaching."

Page 890 8 x 9 = 72

"In all there were two-and-seventy conspirators privy to the plot. It was a proper and a pregnant number, for there had been just sev-enty-two when red Set lured Usir into the chest. And these seventy-two in their turn had had good cosmic ground to be no more and no less than that number. For it is just that number of groups of five weeks which make up the three hundred and sixty days of the year, not counting the odd days; and there are just seventy-two days in the dry fifth of the year, when the gauge shows that the Nourisher has reached his lowest ebb, and the god sinks into his grave. So where there is conspiracy anywhere in the world it is requisite and custom-ary for the number of conspirators to be seventy-two. And if the plot fail, the failure shows that if this number had not been adhered to it would have failed even worse."

 

 

U-SIR SET ME UP SIR I SIR ME SIR I SIR U-SIR

 

 

THERE IS NO ATTEMPT MADE TO DESCRIBE THE CREATIVE PROCESS REALISTICALLY

THE ACCOUNT IS SYMBOLIC AND SHOWS GOD CREATING THE WORLD BY MEANS OF LANGUAGE

AS THOUGH WRITING A BOOK BUT LANGUAGE ENTIRELY TRANSFORMED

THE MESSAGE OF CREATION IS CLEAR EACH LETTER OF

THE

ALPHABET

IS

GIVEN

A

NUMERICAL

VALUE BY COMBINING THE LETTERS WITH THE SACRED NUMBERS

REARRANGING THEM IN ENDLESS CONFIGURATIONS

THE MYSTIC WEANED THE MIND AWAY FROM THE NORMAL CONNOTATIONS OF WORDS

 

 

FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

Graham Hancock 1995

Chapter 32

Speaking to the Unborn

Page 286

A MESSAGE IN THE BOTTLE OF TIME

"Of all the other stupendous inventions,' Galileo once remarked,

what sublimity of mind must have been his who conceived how to communicate his most secret thoughts to any other person, though very distant either in time or place, speaking with those who are in the Indies, speaking to those who are not yet born, nor shall be this thousand or ten thousand years? And with no greater difficulty than the various arrangements of two dozen little signs on paper? Let this be the seal of all the admirable inventions of men.3"

Page 287

"What one would look for, therefore, would be a universal language, the kind of language that would be comprehensible to any technologically advanced society in any epoch, even a thousand or ten thousand years into the future. Such languages are few and far between, but mathematics is one of them - and the city of Teotihuacan may be the calling-card of a lost civilization written in the eternal language of mathematics."

 

 

WHAT ONE WOULD LOOK FOR THEREFORE WOULD BE A UNIVERSAL

LANGUAGE THE KIND OF LANGUAGE THAT WOULD BE

COMPREHENSIBLE TO ANY TECHNOLOGICALLY ADVANCED SOCIETY IN ANY EPOCH

SUCH LANGUAGES ARE FEW AND FAR BETWEEN BUT MATHEMATICS IS ONE OF THEM

 

There is yet one prophetic language that alludes biblical scholars and mathematicians ... Time itself is bound and ordered according to the laws of this universal language. ... Bible - Controversial Speculation · Bible - Study - General ...www.amazon.co.uk/Mathematics-Mystery-Babylon.../

 

 

NUMEROLOGY

Gedes and Grossett 1999

Page 7

 "All numbers greater than nine can be reduced to a single digit by the process of fadic addition, for example:

12 is reduced to 3 by adding 1 and 2;

49 is reduced to 4 by adding 4 and 9 which equals 13 and subsequently adding 1 and 3 to make 4."

 

 

BABYLONIA = 81 1+8 = 9 9 = 1+8 81 = BABYLONIA

 

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

FOREWORD

"THE STORY of Hans Castorp, which we would here set forth, ..."

We shall tell it at length, thoroughly, in detail-for when did a narrative seem too long or too short by reason of the actual time or space it took up? We do not fear being called meticulous, inclining as we do to the view that only the exhaustive can be truly interesting.
Not all in a minute, then, will the narrator be finished with the story of our Hans. The seven days of a week will not suffice, no, nor seven months either. Best not too soon make too plain how much mortal time must pass over his head while he sits spun round in his spell. Heaven forbid it should be seven years!
And now we begin"

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

Page 711

"These were the moments when the "Seven-Sleeper," not knowing what had happened, was slowly stirring himself in the grass, before he sat up, rubbed his eyes - yes, let us carry the figure to the end, in order to do justice to the movement of our hero's mind: he drew up his legs, stood up, looked about him. He saw himself released, freed from enchantment -not of his own motion; he was fain to confess, but by the operation of exterior powers' of whose activities his own liberation was a minor incident Indeed! Yet though his tiny destiny fainted to nothing in the face of the general, was there not some hint of a personal mercy and grace for him, a manifestation of divine goodness and justice? Would Life receive again her erring and " delicate " child-not by a cheap and easy slipping back to her arms, but sternly, solemnly, penentially - perhaps not even among the living, but only with three salvoes fired over the grave of him a sinner? Thus might he return. He sank on his knees, raising face and hands to a heaven that howsoever dark and sulphurous was no longer the gloomy grotto of his state of sin."

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1875-1955

Page 510

"The higher degrees of Freemasonary were initiates of the 'physica et mystica ,'the representatives of a magic natural science, they were in the main great alchemists"
"…Alchemy :transmuting into gold, the philosophers stone, aurum potabile ."
"In the popular mind, yes. More informedly put, it was purifi-cation, refinement,metamorphosis, transubstantiation ,into a higher state , of course; the lapis philosophorum, the male female product / Page 511 / of sulphur and mercury,the res bina,the double-sexed prima ma-teria was no more ,and no less, than the principle of levitation, of the upward impulse due to the working of influences from without. Instruction in magic if you like."

Page 511"

The primary symbol of alchemic transmutation " "was par exellence the sepulchre." "The grave? " "Yes, the place of corruption .It comprehends all hermetics, all alchemy, it is nothing else than the receptacle, the well - guarded crystal retort wherein the material is compressed to its final transformation and purification."

SOLVITE CORPORA ET COAGULATE SPIRITUM

 

 

THE FULCANELLI PHENOMENON

Kenneth Rayner Johnson 1980

THE ULTIMATE MYSTERY

Page 263

"...Occultists have for long equated this gland with the Third Eye of the Eastern magical tradition, whose opening is said to confer all kinds of arcane powers, including the ability to view the human aura and a consciousness expanded to cosmic proportions.
It will be as well to recall here what Fulcanelli's reply was when Bergier asked him what the real nature of alchemy consisted in. He said:
'The secret of alchemy is that there exists a means of manipulating matter and energy so as to create what modern science calls a force-field. This force-field acts upon the observer and puts him in a privileged position in relation to the universe. From this privileged position he has access to realities that space and time, matter and energy, normally conceal from us. This is what we call the Great Work.' "

Page 273

VIII
Conclusion

"Within the human body there is hidden a certain metaphysical substance, known only to the very few, whose essence it is to need no medicament, for it is itself uncorrupted medicament. There is in natural things a certain truth which cannot be seen with the outward eye but is perceived by the mind alone. The philosophers have known it and they have found that its power is so great as to work miracles... In this lies the whole art of freeing the spirit from its fetters... it is the highest power and an impregnable fortress wherein the philosopher's stone lies guarded - Gerhard Dorn, pupil of Paracelsus.

WE HAVE journeyed a long way, from the ancient land of the Pyramids, through the Mysteries of pre-Christian cultures, the mysticism and magic of the secret fraternities who enshrined their arcane wisdom in written and sculptured cipher, down to the present-day aura of the elusive Fulcanelli, Master Alchemist.
I do not expect that every one of my readers will either fully comprehend, appreciate nor indeed accept, all of the doctrines, mysteries and ideals which have been set forth in this book.
But I have attempted to show that the everyday world of the limited senses of the average human being is not the total, infinite reality; that there lies, beyond mundane considerations, a much more profound and glorious region that connects both the inner space of the entire human psyche and the outer space of the entire majestic Creation.
So far as I am concerned, men, or rather .Men, like Fulcanelli, are more important to the progress of unenlightened mankind than those who, over the past few decades, have broken down / Page 274 / the barriers of outer space and set foot - in person or by
mechanised proxy - on other worlds.
For in the same way that the Total Science of Alchemy does not consist merely in the transmutation of base metals into gold, neither do the physical, technological conquests of orthodox science necessarily represent man's true evolution or ultimate destiny.
In choosing to relegate many of the ancient philosophical and metaphysical doctrines to the decay of locked vaults and unexplored library shelves, man has in a sense let his superficial, material progress outrun his spiritual fulfilment.
As the great sages and mystics of all ages have frequently insisted: Before one can properly look outward with clear vision, it is first necessary to look inward.
On his own record of tragic self-mismanagement, of his abuse of himself and his fellow-men, of his indifference to the elements of Nature which still sustain him, man has failed in this oblig­ation. Yet, despite this, there have been Men who perhaps in some way have made up for such neglectful deficiency.
It is to the words of these fulfilled Beings, these Perfected Ones, and not to the temporal babblings of fickle politicians, of irresponsible scientists, dogmatic theologians, greedy and un­scrupulous lords of commerce and industry, nor even to the
confused and self-destructive rantings of the mass media, that' we should be listening, if we are to take our proper place on the ladder of Evolution.
The Secret Masters do not direct, command or coerce. They merely advise, guide and instruct.
As Fulcanelli himself has indicated, we may not have an unlimited time in which to realize our ultimate and rightful evolutionary potential. But there is always hope.
Let us therefore seek encouragement in the magnificent words of such a sublime spirit, a man who conquered death itself:

'It is at the time when bodily inertia asserts itself, at the same hour when Nature finishes her work, that the Wise Man finally begins his own. Let us therefore lean towards the abyss, let us scrutinize its depths, rummage through the darkness which covers it, and the Void will instruct us. Birth teaches us few things, but death, from which life is born, can reveal all. It alone holds the keys of the laboratory of nature; it alone / Page 275 / delivers the spirit, imprisoned in the midst of the material body. Shadow, bestower of light, sanctuary of truth, asylum violated by wisdom, it hides and jealously withholds its treasures from timorous mortals, the indecisive, the sceptical, all those who disregard or dare not confront it.
'For the Philosopher, death is simply a transformation like that of the caterpillar into butterfly, which links the material plane to the divine. It is the earthly door opened to the heavens, the link between nature and divinity; it is the chain which joins those who yet live to those who have passed on. And if human evolution, in its physical sense, can of its own will dispose of the past and present, then in its turn it is death alone which belongs to the future.
'Consequently, far from inspiring a feeling of horror or repulsion in the Wise, death, the instrument of salvation, appears to him both useful and necessary. And if we are not allowed to allot tooursel ves the fixed time for our proper destiny, at least we have received the permission of the Eternal to call it forth from the grave matter, in accordance and submission to the orders of God, and to the will of man.
'One can thus understand why the Philosophers place so much insistence upon the necessity of material death. It is through death that the spirit, imperishable and always active, stirs up, sifts, separates, cleans and purifies the body. It is from death that there proceeds the possibility of assembling the purified parts, to build with them a new lodging place, finally to transmit to the regenerated form an energy which it does not possess.'
- Les Demeures Philosophales, Vol. II, pp. 324-5.

FINIS SED INCEPTIO EST

 

 

The

FULCANELLI

Phenomenon

Kenneth Rayner Johnson 1980

The Praxis

Page 190

Theoretical physics has become more and more occult, cheerfully breaking every previously sacrosanct law of nature and leaning towards such supernatural concepts as holes in space, negative mass and time flowing backwards ... The greatest physicists ... have been groping towards a synthesis of physics and parapsychology.

- Arthur Koestler: The Roots of Coincidence, (Hutchinson, 1972.)

 

 

THE STARGATE CONSPIRACY

Lynn Picknett & Clive Prince

Page206

"According to writers Peter Tompkins and Christopher Bird, Daniels - who studied the effects of electro- magnetic waves on human beings - became convinced, in the 1970s, of the existence of some kind of intelligent force in the universe that operated through electromagnetic frequencies and that 'human beings can mentally interact with it,.47"

 

 

The FULCANELLI Phenomenon

Kenneth Rayner Johnson 1980

Page 195

"As Prince Stanislas Klossowski de Rola expresses it:
'It will thus be clear that the alchemical process of creation, is a microscopic reconstitution of the process of creation, in other words a re-creation. It is effected by the interplay of forces symbolized by two dragons, one black and one white, locked in an eternal circular combat. The white one is
winged, or volatile, the black one wingless, or fixed; they are accompanied by the universal alchemical formula solve et / Page 196 / coagula. This formula and this emblem symbolize the alternating role of the two indespensible halves that compose the whole. Solve et coagula is an injunction to alternate dissolution, which is a spiritualization or sublimation of solids, with coagulation, that is to say a re-matrialization of the purified products of the first operation. Its cyclic aspect is clearly expressed by Nicholas Valois: " Solvite corpora et coagulate spiritum " ; " Dissolve the body and coagulate the spirit." ' note 1
…'But when we marry the crowned king to our red daughter, and in a gentle fire, not hurtful she doth conceIve an exellent and supernatural son, which permanent life she doth also feed with a subtle heat, so that he lives at length in our fire…Then he is transformed, and his tincture by help / Page197 / of the fire remains red, as it were flesh. But our son the King begotten, takes his tincture from the fire, and death even,
and darkness, and the waters flee away. The Dragon shuns the sunbeams which dart through the crevices and our dead son lives; the king comes from the fire and rejoins with his spouse,the occult treasures are laid open, and the virgin's milk is whitened.'
- Tractacus aureus, or Golden Tracate of Hermes.
Or again:
' Take the serpent and place it in the chariot with four wheels and let it be turned about on the earth until it is immersed in the depths of the sea , and nothing more is visible but the blackest Dead sea …and when the vapour is precipitated like rain… you should bring the chariot from water to dry land, and then you have placed the four wheels on the chariot and will obtain the result if you will advance further to the Red Sea, running without running, moving without motion'
- The Tractate of Aristotle to Alexander the Great.

…" Whatever their names and however many processes might have been applied, the important factor to remember is that the alchemists saw their work as reflective and imitative of the cyclic order of Nature ; of the formation, development and eventual dissolution of the All - followed by its natural and / Page 198 / inevitable re-formation. ( This may be compared quite favourably with a cyclic universe, which begins as a primal atom containing everything,explodes to form the cosmos, then ultimately collapses back upon itself eventually to repeat the process over again ad infinitum)This process similarly applied on a lesser scale to all living entities including the earth, which went through an obvious cycle of birth, growth, decay death, and re-birth annually. Man himself also followed this assumed pattern of birth, life death and re-birth

 

 

THE TRUE AND INVISIBLE ROSICRUCIAN ORDER

Paul Foster Case 1981

Page 108

"The Zohar says that all is contained in the mystery of Vav, and thereby all is revealed. The same Qabalistic authority connects Vav with the Son of David, and this was interpreted by erudite Europe in the seventeenth century, as a reference to the Christos."

"The mountain is in the middle or center of an enclosure, surrounded by a wall having seven sides, whose corners bear the words, reading from left to right or clockwise around the wall: Dissolution, Purification, Azoth Pondus, Solution, Multiplication, Fermentation, Projection."

 

A ST AR ALIVE PROJECTION ALIVE AR ST A

 

 

WISDOM OF THE EAST

by Hari Prasad Shastri 1948

Page 8

"There is no such word in Sanscrita as 'Creation' applied to the universe. The Sanscrita word for Creation is Shristi, which means 'projection' Creation means to bring something into being out /Page 9/ of nothing, to create, as a novelist creates a character. There was no Miranda, for example, until Shakespeare created her. Similarly the ancient Indians (this term is innacurately used as there was no India at that time). who were our ancestors long, long ago. used a word for creation that means 'projection'

 

 

THE TRUE AND INVISIBLE ROSICRUCIAN ORDER

Paul Foster Case 1981

Page 108

"The Zohar says that all is contained in the mystery of Vav, and thereby all is revealed. The same Qabalistic authority connects Vav with the Son of David, and this was interpreted by erudite Europe in the seventeenth century, as a reference to the Christos.
Attached to the nail was a stone. This is the same stone we have mentioned before. It is the Stone rejected by the builders. It is the Stone of the Philosophers. It is ABN, Ehben, signifying the union of the Son with the Father.
We have already said that Henry Khunrath published in 1609 a book called Amphitheatrum Chemicum, in which appears an illustration showing the word ABN, Ehben, enclosed in a triangle. This radiant triangle, with the letters ABN at its corners, is borne by a dragon, and the dragon is on top of a mountain. The mountain is in the middle or center of an enclosure, surrounded by a wall having seven sides, whose corners bear the words, reading from left to right or clockwise around the wall: Dissolution, Purification, Azoth Pondus, Solution, Multiplication, Fermentation, Projection. Thus, the inner wall summarizes the alchemical operations. Its gate has the motto Non omnibus, meaning "Not for all," as if to intimate that entrance into the central mystery is not for everyone.
Surrounding this inner wall is another in the form of a seven- pointed star, composed of fourteen equal lines. The gate to this outer wall is flanked by two triangular pyramids, or obelisks. Over one is the sun, and this obelisk is named Faith. Over the other is the moon, and this pillar is named Taciturnity, or Silence. Between the pillars, in the gate, is a figure bearing the caduceus of Hermes or Mercury, standing behind a table on .- which is written "Good Works." Below is the motto: "The ignorant deride. what the wise extol and admire."
Thus, in Khunrath's diagram we have the same association between a seven-sided figure and a stone that occurs in the Fama. The mystic mountain, with the dragon at its summit, is also a Rosicrucian symbol, as one may see in Thomas Vaughan's Lumen de Lumine, where Section 2 is entitled "A Letter from the Brothers of R.C., "Concerning the Invisible, Magical Mountain and the Treasure therein Contained."

 

CONCERNING THE INVISIBLE MAGICAL MOUNTAIN AND THE TREASURE THEREIN CONTAINED

 

 

THE JOURNAL OF PSYCHICAL RESEARCH

"5 The author of Magic Mountains (McOwen, 1996) refers to times when the hill .and glens were quiet and peaceful and the hill person could find solitude. Then, senses were heightened and psychic phenomena and "mind-links with the past could be more easily absorbed if the person were reasonably receptive"

 

 

2061 ODYSSEY THREE

Arthur C. Clarke 1987

"THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN"

 

WHY SMASH ATOMS

?

A. K. Solomon 1940

Page 77

"Once the fairy tale hero has penetrated the ring of fire round the magic mountain he is free to woo the heroine in her castle on the mountain top"

 

ONCE THE FAIRY TALE HERO HAS PENETRATED THE RING OF FIRE ROUND

THE

MAGIC

MOUNTAIN

HE IS FREE TO WOO THE HEROINE IN HER CASTLE ON THE MOUNTAIN TOP."

 

 

ONCE THE FAIRY TALE HERO HAS PENETRATED THE RING OF FIRE ROUND

THE

MAGIC

MOUNTAIN

HE IS FREE TO WOO THE HEROINE IN HER CASTLE ON THE MOUNTAIN TOP."

 

 

Daily Mail

Friday, April 23

David Derbyshire and Claire Bates

Page 25

Ring of fire

"Arching thousands of miles into the void, a solar flare with the power of 100 hydrogen bombs is captured bursting from the surface of the Sun by cameras in space"

"The ring of fire, heated to tens of millions of degrees, stretches out tens of thousands of miles - and is so big it could contain more than 100 Earths.

P 25

".........Sun........."

".........Sun........."

".........Sun........."

".........Sun........."

".........Sun........."

".........Sun........."

".........Sun's........."

".........Sun's........."

".........sun's........."

 

 

Search ResultsSolar Eclipse January 2010: Sun turns into a blazing ring of glory ...16 Jan 2010 ... Longest solar eclipse for 1000 years turns Sun into a blazing ring of fire. By Daily Mail Reporter Last updated at 12:41 AM on 16th January ...
www.dailymail.co.uk/.../Solar-Eclipse-January-2010-Sun-turns-blazing-ring-glory.html

Longest solar eclipse for 1,000 years turns Sun into a blazing ring of fire

By Daily Mail Reporter

Last updated at 12:41 AM on 16th January 2010
Comments (39) Add to My Stories
The sun is reduced to a ring of gold against the black sky as the Moon slips between it and Earth.
This solar eclipse yesterday lasted for 11 minutes and eight seconds, setting a record that will not be beaten until December 23, 3043.
Such events, which only blot out the middle of the Sun, are known as annular eclipses. They occur about 66 times a century and can only be viewed in the narrow band on the Earth’s surface below their path.

The skies over Hongdao, China, where the spectacular 'ring of fire' could be seen. The eclipse was annular, meaning the Moon blocked most of the Sun's middle

WHAT IS AN ANNULAR ECLIPSE?

Not every eclipse of the Sun is a total eclipse. On occasion the Moon is too small to cover the whole of the Sun. This is because of the Moon's orbit around Earth which is oval or elliptical in shape.
This means that as the Moon orbits Earth its distance varies from about 221,000 to 252,000 miles. This 13 per cent variant makes its apparent size, from our perspective, vary by the same amount.
It is this effect that leads to the difference between total and annular eclipses. When the Moon is on the near side of its orbit, it will block out all of the Sun's light resulting in a total eclipse.
This will only be experienced at a specific point on Earth where a shadow cast by the Moon, called an umbra, reaches our planet.
However, if an eclipse occurs while the Moon is on the far side of its elliptical orbit, it appears smaller than the Sun and can't completely cover it. When this happens, the umbra cannot reach Earth and an antumbra shadow is created over the planet's surface.
The track it creates is called the path of annularity. If you are within this path, you will see an annular eclipse where, at its maximum phase, a ring (annulus) of sunlight surrounds the Moon. Read more: http://www.dailymail.co.uk/sciencetech/article-1243436/Solar-Eclipse-January-2010-Sun-turns-blazing-ring-glory.html#ixzz0m0ZRpMrk

SUN = 54 5+4 = 9 = 5+4 54 SUN

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1875-1955

Page 708

"It was an especially well cured brand, with the best leaf wrapper, named" "Light of Asia"

LIGHT OF ASIA

 

 

THE LIGHT OF ASIA

Sir Edwin Arnold

1909

"THE LIGHT OF ASIA"

OR

THE GREAT RENUNCIATION

(MAHABHINISHKRAMANA)

BEING

THE LIFE AND TEACHING OF GAUTAMA

PRINCE OF INDIA AND FOUNDER OF BUDDHISM"

Page numbers 99/100 omitted

"Book the Fourth"

 

 

TIBET BETWEEN INBETWEEN NEW INBETWEEN BETWEEN

 

 

THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD

OR

The After-Death Experiences on the Bardo Plane, according to Lama Kazi Dawa-Samdup's English Rendering

Compiled and edited by

W.Y Evans-Wentz 1960

SRI KRISHNA'S REMEMBERING

"MANY LIVES, ARJUNA, YOU AND I HAVE LIVED, I REMEMBER THEM ALL, BUT THOU DOST NOT"

Bhagavad-Gita, iv, 5.

Page 222 (Addenda)

IV. THE GURU AND SHISHYA (OR CHELA) AND INITIATIONS

"Very frequently the Bardo Thodol directs the dying or the deceased to concentrate mentally upon, or to visualize, his tutelary deity or else his spiritual guru, and, at other times, to recollect the teachings conveyed to him by his human guru, more especially at the time of the mystic initiation. Yogis and Tantrics ordinarily comment upon such ritualistic directions by saying that there exist three lines of gurus to whom reverence and worship are to be paid. The first and highest is purely superhuman, called in Sanskrit divyaugha, meaning . heavenly (or "divine ") line'; the second is of the most highly developed human beings, possessed of supernormal / Page 223 / or siddhic powers, and hence called siddhaugha; the third is of ordinary religious teachers and hence called manavaugha, 'human line'.1
Women as well as men, if qualified, may be gurus. The shishya is, as a rule, put on probation for one year before receiving the first initiation. If at the end of that time he proves to be an unworthy receptacle for the higher teachings, he is rejected. Otherwise, he is taken in hand by the guru and carefully prepared for psychical development. A shishya when on probation is merely commanded to perform such and such exercises as are deemed suitable to his or her particular needs. Then, when the probation ends, the shishya is told by the guru the why of the exercises, and the final results which are certain to come from the exercises when successfully carried out. Ordinarily, once a guru is chosen, the shishya has no right to disobey the guru, or to take another guru until it is proven that the first guru can guide the shisya no further. If the shishya develops rapidly, be-cause of good karma, and arrives at a stage of development equal to that of the guru, the guru, if unable to guide the shishya further, will probably himself direct the shishya to a more advanced guru.
For initiating a shishya, the guru must first prepare himself, usually during a course of special ritual exercises occupying several days, whereby the guru, by 'invoking the gift-waves of the divine line of gurus, sets up direct communication with the spiritual plane on which the divine gurus exist. If the human guru be possessed of siddhic powers, this communion is believed to be as real as wireless or telepathic communication between two human beings on the earth-plane.
The actual initiation, which follows, consists of giving to the shishya the secret mantra, or Word of Power, whereby at-one-ment is brought about between the shishya, as the new member of the secret brotherhood, and the Supreme Guru / Page 224 / who stands to all gurus and shishyas under him as the Divine Father. The vital-force, or vital-airs (prana-vayu), serve as a psycho-physical link uniting the human with the divine; and the vital-force, having been centred in the Seventh Psychic-Centre, or Thousand-petalled Lotus, by exercise of the awakened Serpent-Power, through that Centre, as through a wireless receiving station, are received the spiritual gift-waves of the Supreme Guru. Thus is the divine grace received into the human organism and made to glow, as electricity is made to glow when conducted to the vacuum of an electric bulb; and the true initiation is thereby conferred and the shishya Illuminated.
In the occult language of the Indian and Tibetan Mysteries, the Supreme Guru sits enthroned in the peri carp of the Thousand-petalled Lotus. Thither, by the power of the Serpent Power of the awakened Goddess Kundalini, the shishya, guided by the human guru, is led, and bows down at the feet of the Divine Father, and receives the blessing and the bene-diction. The Veil of Maya has been lifted, and the Clear Light shines into the heart of the shishya unobstructedly. As one Lamp is lit by the Flame of another Lamp, so the Divine Power is communicated from the Divine Father, the Supreme Guru, to the newly-born one, the human shishya.
The secret mantra conferred at the initiation, like the Egyptian Word of Power, is the Password necessary for a conscious passing from the embodied state into the disembodied state. If the initiate is sufficiently developed spiritually before the time comes for the giving up of the gross physical body at death, and can at the moment of quitting the earth-plane remember the mystic mantra, or Word of Power, the change will take place without loss of consciousness; nor will the shishya of full development suffer any break in the continuity of consciousness from incarnation to incarnation."

 

 

SHISHYA AY HSIHS

HIS HERS HERS HIS

RISHI IHSIR

 

 

THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD

Page 224

In the occult language of the Indian and Tibetan Mysteries, the Supreme Guru sits enthroned in the peri carp of the Thousand-petalled Lotus. Thither, by the power of the Serpent Power of the awakened Goddess Kundalini, the shishya, guided by the human guru, is led, and bows down at the feet of the Divine Father, and receives the blessing and the benediction. The Veil of Maya has been lifted, and the Clear Light shines into the heart of the shishya unobstructedly. As one Lamp is lit by the Flame of another Lamp, so the Divine Power is communicated from the Divine Father, the Supreme Guru, to the newly-born one, the human shishya.
The secret mantra conferred at the initiation, like the Egyptian Word of Power, is the Password necessary for a conscious passing from the embodied state into the disembodied state. If the initiate is sufficiently developed spiritually before the time comes for the giving up of the gross physical body at death, and can at the moment of quitting the earth-plane remember the mystic mantra, or Word of Power, the change will take place without loss of consciousness; nor will the shishya of full development suffer any break in the continuity of consciousness from incarnation to incarnation."

 

 

SRI KRISHNA'S REMEMBERING

"MANY LIVES, ARJUNA, YOU AND I HAVE LIVED, I REMEMBER THEM ALL, BUT THOU DOST NOT"

Bhagavad-Gita, iv, 5.

 

 

I THAT AM THAT HE AZ IN SHE THAT IS THEE THAT AM I

THAT THAT THAT

ISISIS

MALE AM I AM MALE

FEMALE AM I AM FEMALE

I THAT AM THAT ALL OF EVERYTHING THAT ALL OF EVERYTHING AM I

 

 

KING JAMES BIBLE

Search ResultsMatthew 27:51 At that moment the curtain of the temple was torn in ... And behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake; and the rocks were rent; ...bible.cc/matthew/27-51.htm

And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent;

 

 

KING JAMES BIBLE

Mark 15:38 The curtain of the temple was torn in two from top to ... And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom. American King James Version And the veil of the temple was rent in two from the top ... bible.cc/mark/15-38.htm -

And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom.

 

Exodus 26:31 "You shall make a veil of blue and purple and scarlet material and fine twisted linen; it shall be made with cherubim, the work of a skillful workman.

Matthew 27:54 Now the centurion, and those who were with him keeping guard over Jesus, when they saw the earthquake and the things that were happening, became very frightened and said, "Truly this was the Son of God!"

Mark 15:38 And the veil of the temple was torn in two from top to bottom.

Luke 23:45 because the sun was obscured; and the veil of the temple was torn in two.

Luke 23:47 Now when the centurion saw what had happened, he began praising God, saying, "Certainly this man was innocent."

Hebrews 9:3 Behind the second veil there was a tabernacle which is called the Holy of Holies, (NASB ©1995)

 

 

I

ME

REAL

REALITY

REVEALED

THE

TEMPLES OF MAYA OF TEMPLES

SEEN IS LORD YAMA LORD YAMA IS SEEN

THE VEIL OF MAYA IS RENT NOW RENT IS THE VEIL OF MAYA

BEHOLD THE THREADER OF DEATH THE THREADER OF DEATH BEHOLD

ALWAYS BY THEE BY THEE ALWAYS WAITING YES NO YES WAITING ALWAYS THEE BY THEE BY ALWAYS

I AM CONTINUITY OF CONSCIOUSNESS ALWAYS AMIAM ALWAYS CONSCIOUSNESS OF CONTINUITY AM I

 

 

MAGIC AND MYSTERY IN TIBET

Alexandra David - Neel 1965

Page197

Mystic Theories and Spiritual Training

"As for the method which mystics call the 'Short Path', the 'Direct Path,'2 it is considered as most hazardous. It is - according to the masters who teach it - as if instead of following the road which goes round a mountain ascending gradually towards its summit, one attempted to reach it in straight line, climbing perpendicular rocks and crossing chasms on a rope. Only first-rate equilibrists, exceptional athletes, completely free from giddiness, can hope to succeed in such a task. Even the fittest may fear sudden exhaustion or dizziness. And there inevitably follows a dreadful fall in which the too presumptuous alpinist breaks his bones.
By this illustration Tibetan mystics mean a spiritual fall leading to the lowest and worst degree of aberration and perversity to the condition of a demon.
I have heard a learned lama maintain that the bold theories regarding complete intellectual freedom and the enfranchisement from all rules whatever, which are expounded by the most advanced adepts of the 'Short Path', are the faint echo of teachings that existed from time immemorial in Central and nonhern Asia.
The lama was convinced that these doctrines agree completely with the Buddhas highest teaching as it was made evident in various passages of his discourses. However, said the lama, the Buddha was well aware that the majority do better to abide by rules devised to avert the baleful effects of their ignorance and guide them along paths where no disasters are to be feared. For that very reason, the all-Wise Master has established rules for the laity and monks of average intelligence.
The same lama entertained serious doubts as to the Aryan origin of the Buddha. He rather believed that his ancestors belonged to the yellow race and was convinced that his expected successor, the future Buddha Maitreya, would appear in northern Asia.
Where did he get these ideas? I have not been able to find out. Discussion is hardly possible with Oriental mystics. When once they have answered: 'I have seen this in my meditations,' little hope is left to the inquirer of obtaining further explanations."
2. "Technically, in mystic parlance, tsi gchig, lus gchig sang rgyais, 'to attain buddha-hood in one life, one body'. That is to say, in the very life in which one has begun ones spiritual training. Tibetans say also lam chung ('the short road')."

Page 210

There exists an immense literature in India devoted to the explanation of the mystic word aum. The latter has exoteric, esoteric and mystic meanings. It may signify the three persons of the Hindu Trinity: Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva. It may signify the Brahman, the 'One without a second' of the adwaita philosophy. It stands as a symbol of the Inexpressible Absolute, the last word to be uttered in mysticism, after which there follows only silence. It is, according to Shri Sankarcharya,9 'the support of the meditation', or, as declared in the Mundakopanishad's text itself, 'It is the bow by the means of which the individual self attains the universal self.'10
Again, aum is the creative sound whose vibrations build the worlds. When the mystic is capable of hearing all in one the countless voices, cries, songs, and noises of all beings and things that exist and move, it is the unique sound aum which reaches him. That same aum vibrates also in the utmost depth of his inner self. He who can pronounce it with the right tone is able to work wonders and he who knows how to utter it silently attains supreme emancipation.
Tibetans who have received the word Aum from India, together with the mantras with which it is associated, do not appear to have been acquainted with its many meanings among their southern neighbours, nor do they know the very prominent place it occupies in their religions and philosophies.
Aum is repeated by Lamaists along with other Sanskrit formulas, without having a special imponance by itself, while other mystic syllables, such as hum! and especially phat!, are supposed to possess great power and are much used in magic and mystic rites.
So much for the first word of the formula.
Mani padme are Sanskrit terms that mean jewel in the lotus'. Here we come, it seems, to an immediately intelligible meaning, yet the current interpretation does not take any account of that plain meaning.

9 In his commentary on Mundakopanishad.
10. 'The pranava (that is the name of the sacred syllable aum) is the bow, the atman (the individual self) is the arrow and the Brahman (universal self: the Absolute) is said to be the mark,'
Page 211

Common folk believe that the recitations of Aum mani padme hum! will assure them a happy rebirth in Nub Dewa chen, the Western Paradise of the Great Bliss.
The more 'learned' have been told that the six syllables of the formula are connected with the six classes of sentient beings and are related to one of the mystic colours as follows:
Aum is white and connected with gods (lha).
Ma is blue and connected with non-gods (lhamayin).11
Ni is yellow and connected with men (mi).
Pad is green and connected with animals (tudo).
Me is red and connected with non-men (Yidagl2 or other mi-ma- yin13).
Hum is black and connected with dwellers in purgatories.
There are several opinions regarding the effect of the recitation of these six syllables. Popular tradition declares that those who frequently repeat the formula will be reborn in the Western Paradise of the Great Bliss. Others who deem themselves more enlightened declare that the recita-tion of Aum mani padme hum! may liberate one from a rebirth in any of the six realms.
Aum mani padme hum! is used as a support for a special meditation which may, approximately, be described as follows:
One identifies the six kinds of beings with the six syllables which are pictures in their respective colours, as mentioned above. They form a kind of chain without end that circulates through the body, carried on by the breath entering through one nostril and going out through the other.

Page 212

As the concentration of mind becomes more perfect, one sees mentally the length of the chain increasing. Now when they go out with the expiration, the mystic syllables are carried far away, before being absorbed again with the next inspiration. Yet, the chain is not broken, it rather elongates like a rubber strap and always remains in touch with the man who meditates.
Gradually, also, the shape of the Tibetan letters vanishes and those who 'obtain the fruit' of the practice perceive the six syllables as six realms in which arise, move, enjoy, suffer, and pass away the innumer-able beings, belonging to the six species.
And now it remains for the meditator to realize that the six realms (the whole phenomenal world) are subjective: a mere creation of the mind which images them and into which they sink.
Advanced mystics reach, by the way of this practice, a trance in which the latters of the formula, as well as the beings and their activity, all merge into That which for lack of a better term, Mahayanist Buddhists have called 'Emptiness.'
Then, having realized the 'Void,' they become emancipated from the illusion of the world and, as a consequence, liberated from rebirths which are but the fruit of that creative delusion.
Another of the many interpretations of Aum mani padme hum! ignores the division in six syllables and takes the formula according to its mean- ing: 'a jewel in the lotus.' These words are considered as symbolic.
The simplest interpretation is: In the lotus (which is the world) exists the precious jewel of Buddha's teaching.
Another explanation takes the lotus as the mind. In the depth of it, by introspective meditation, one is able to find the jewel of knowledge. truth, reality, liberation, nirvana, these various terms being different denominations of one same thing.
Now we come to a meaning related to cenain doctrines of the Mahayanist Buddhists.
According to them nirvana, the supreme salvation, is not separated from samsara, the phenomenal world, but the mystic finds the first in the heart of the second, just as the 'jewel' may be found in the 'lotus.' Nirvana, the 'jewel' exists when enlightenment exists. Samsara, the 'lotus,' exists when delusion exists, which veils nirvana, just as the many petals of the 'lotus' conceal the 1ewel' nestling among them.

Page 213

Hum! at the end of the formula, is a mystic expression of wrath used in coercing fierce deities and subduing demons. How has it become affixed to the 'jewel in the lotus' and the Indian Aum? - This again is explained in various ways.
Hum! is a kind of mystic war cry; uttering it, is challenging an enemy. Who is the enemy? Each one imagines him in his own way: either as powerful fiends, or as the trinity of bad propensities that bind us to the round of rebirth, namely lust, hatred and stupidity. More subtle thinkers see him as the 'I.' Hum! is also said to mean the mind devoid of objective content, etc., etc.
Another syllable is added to conclude the repetition of Aum mani padme hum! one hundred and eight times on the beads of a rosary. It is the syllable hri! Some understand it as signifying an inner reality hidden under the appearances, the basic essence of things.
Beside aum mani padme hum hri! other formulas are also repeated as Aum vajra sattva! That is to say, 'Aum most excellent (diamond) being.' It is understood that the excellent One meant is the Buddha. The followers of the Red hat sects often repeat: Aum vajra guru padma siddhi hum! as praise of their founder Padmasambhava. These words mean 'Aum, most excellent powerful guru Padma, miracle worker, hum!'
Amongst longer formulas one of the most popular is that called kyabdo.14 It is Tibetan without admixture of Sanskrit and its significance is plain, yet far from crude. The text runs as follows:

'I take refuge in all holy refuges. Ye fathers and mothers [ancestors] who are wandering in the round of rebirths under the shapes of the six kinds of sentient beings. In order to attain Bud-dhahood, the state devoid of fear and sorrow, let your thoughts be directed towards enlightenment.' "

 

 

AUM MANI PADME HUM

ONE HUNDRED AND EIGHT TIMES

 

 

AUM ATUM AUM

 

 

153 x 12 ISISIS 1836 ISISIS 12 x 153

 

 

JOSEPH AND HIS BROTHERS

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

Page 314

THE DREAMER

"THE COAT OF MANY COLOURS"

 

 

THE STARGATE CONSPIRACY

Lynn Picknett & Clive Prince

1

999

Page 328

Apocalypse now

"The new belief system wears a coat of many colours"

 

 

A COAT OF MANY COLOURS

Herbert Read 1945

Page 57

"The aim of the superrealists as Max Ernst has recently declared, is not merely to gain access to the unconscious and to paint its contents in a descriptive or realistic way: nor is it even to take various elements from the unconscious and with them construct a separate world of fancy; it is then their aim to break down the barriers both physical and psychical, between the conscious and the unconscious, between the inner and the outer world, and to create a superreality in which real and unreal, meditation and non, conscious and unconscious, meet and mingle and dominate the whole of life. In Bosch's case, a quite similar intention was inspired by medieval theology, and a very literal belief in the reality of the Life Beyond. To a man of his intense powers of visualization, the present life and life to come, Paradise and Hell and the World, were equally real and interpenetrating; they combined, that to say, to form a superreality that was the only reality with which an artist could be concerned"

 

 

THE LAMENT OF THE SISTERS

(Isis and Nepthys over the dead Osiris)

"Beautiful Youth, come to thy exalted house we see thee not.

"Hail, Beautiful Boy, come to thy house, draw nigh after thy separation from us.
"Hail, Beautiful Youth, Pilot of Time, who groweth except at this hour.i
"Holy image of his Father, mysterious essence proceeding from Tem.
"The Lord I How much more wonderful is he than his Father,ii the first-born son of the womb of his Mother.
"Come back to us in thy actual form; we will embrace thee. Depart not from us, thou Beautiful Face, dearly beloved one, the Image of Tem, Master of Love.iii
"Come thou in peace, our Lord, we would see thee.
"Great Mighty One among the Gods, the road which thou travellest cannot be described.iv
"The Babe, the Child at morn and at eve,v except when thou encirclest the heavens and the earth with thy bodily form. vi
"Come, thou Babe, growing young when setting,v our Lord, we would see thee.
"Come in peace, Great Babe of His Father, thou art established in thy house.
"Whilst thou travellest thou art hymned by us,vii and life springeth up for us out of thy nothingness. O our Lord, come in peace, let us see thee.
"Hail, Beautiful Boy, come to thy exalted house; let thy back be to thy house. The Gods are upon their thrones. Hail ! Come in peace, King.
"Babe ! How lovely it is to see thee! Come, come to us, 0 Great One, glorify our love.
"O ye gods who are in Heaven.
O ye gods who are in Earth.
O ye gods who are in the Tuat.
O ye gods who are in the Abyss.
0 ye gods who are in the service of the Deep.viii
We follow the Lord, the Lord of Love!"

The Sisters.
"Isis and Nepthys clearly represent the great duality, positive and negative, male and female, life and death, who are made one by the sovereign force of love"

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

FOREWORD

"THE STORY of Hans Castorp, which we would here set forth, not on his own account, for in him the reader will make acquaintance with a simple-minded though pleasing young man, but for the sake of the story itself, which seems to us highly worth telling- though it must needs be borne in mind, in Hans Castorp's behalf, that it is his story, and not every story happens to everybody- this story, we say, belongs to the long ago; is already, so to speak, covered with historic mould, and unquestionably to be presented in the tense best suited to a narrative out of the depth of the past.
That should be no drawback to a story, but rather the reverse. Since histories must be in the past, then the more past the better, it would seem, for them in their character as histories, and for him, the teller of them, rounding wizard of times gone by. With this story, moreover, it stands as it does to-day with human beings, not least among them writers of tales: it is far older than its years; its age may not be measured by length of days, nor the weight of time on its head reckoned by the rising or setting of suns. In a word, the degree of its antiquity has noways to do with the pas-sage of time - in which statement the author intentionally touches upon the strange and questionable double nature of that riddling element.
 But we would not wilfully obscure a plain matter. The exag-gerated pastness of our narrative is due to its taking place before the epoch when a certain crisis shattered its way through life and consciousness and left a deep chasm behind. It takes place - or, rather, deliberately to avoid the present tense, it took place, and had taken place - in the long ago, in the old days, the days of the world before the Great War, in the beginning of which so much began that has scarcely yet left off beginning. Yes, it took place before that; yet not so long before. Is not the pastness of the past the profounder, the completer, the more legendary, the more im-mediately before the present it falls? More than that, our story has, of its own nature, something of the legend about it now and again.

We shall tell it at length, thoroughly, in detail-for when did a narrative seem too long or too short by reason of the actual time or space it took up? We do not fear being called meticulous, inclining as we do to the view that only the exhaustive can be truly interesting.
Not all in a minute, then, will the narrator be finished with the story of our Hans. The seven days of a week will not suffice, no, nor seven months either. Best not too soon make too plain how much mortal time must pass over his head while he sits spun round in his spell. Heaven forbid it should be seven years!
And now we begin"

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

FOREWORD

"THE STORY of Hans Castorp, which we would here set forth, ..."

We shall tell it at length, thoroughly, in detail-for when did a narrative seem too long or too short by reason of the actual time or space it took up? We do not fear being called meticulous, inclining as we do to the view that only the exhaustive can be truly interesting.
Not all in a minute, then, will the narrator be finished with the story of our Hans. The seven days of a week will not suffice, no, nor seven months either. Best not too soon make too plain how much mortal time must pass over his head while he sits spun round in his spell. Heaven forbid it should be seven years!
And now we begin"

 

 

I ME I SEE YOU SEE I ME I

I ME I

C U C

 

 

THIS IS THE SCENE OF THE SEEN UNSEEN THE UNSEEN SEEN OF THE SCENE UNSEEN

 

 

BY THE OCEAN OF TIME

CHAPTER SEVEN

Page 541

"CAN one tell - that is to say, narrate - time, time itself', as such, for its own sake? That would surely be an absurd undertaking. A story which read: "Time passed, It ran on, the time. flowed on-ward" and so forth - no one in his senses could consider that a narrative. It would be as though one .held a single note or chord fora whole hour, and called it music. For narration resembles music in this, that it fills up the time. It " fills it in " and " breaks it up." so that there's something to it," " something going on" - to quote, with due and mouriiful piety, those casual phrases of our departed Joachim, all echo of which so long ago died away. So long ago, indeed, that we wonder if the reader is clear how long ago it was. For time is the medium of narration, as it is the medium of life. Both are in extricably bound up with it, as inextricably as are bodies in space. Similarly, time is the medium of music; music divides, measures, articulates time, and can shorten it, yet enhance its value, both at once. Thus music and narration are alike, in that they can only present themselves as a flowing, as a succession in time, as one thing after another; and both differ from the plastic arts, which are complete in the present, and unrelated to time save as all bodies are, whereas narration - like music - even if it should try to be completely present at any given moment, would need time to do it in.
So much is clear. But it is just as clear that we have also a dif-ference to deal with. For the time element in music is single. Into a section of mortal time music pours itself, thereby inexpressibly' enhancing and ennobling what it fills. But a narrative must have two kinds of time: first, its own, like music, actual time, condi- tioning its presentation and course; and second, the time of its con-tent, which is relative, so extremely relative that the imaginary time of the narrative can either coincide nearly or completely with the actual, or musical, time, or can be a world away. A piece of music called a "Five-minute Waltz "lasts five minutes, and this is / Page 542 / its sole relation to the time element. But a narrative which con-cerned itself with the events of five minutes, might, by extraor-dinary conscientiousness in the telling, take up a thousand times five minutes, and even then seem very short, though long in relation to its imaginary time. On the other hand, the contentual time of a story can shrink its actual time out of all measure. We put it in this way on purpose, in order to suggest another element, an illusory, even, to speak plainly, a morbid element, which is quite definitely a factor in the situation. I am speaking of cases where the story practises a hermetical magic, a temporal distortion of perspective reminding one of certain abnormal and transcendental experiences in actual life. We have records of opium dreams in which the dreamer, during a brief narcotic sleep, had experiences stretching over a period or ten, thirty, sixty years, or even passing the extreme limit of man's temporal capacity for experience: dreams whose contentual time was enormously greater than their actual or mu-sical time, and in which there obtained an incredible foreshortening of events; the images pressing one upon another with such rapidity that it was as though "somethmg had been taken away, like the - spring from a broken watch" from the brain of the sleeper. Such is the descriftion of a hashish eater.
Thus, or in some such way as in these sinister dreams, can the narrative go to work with time; in some such way can time be dealt with in a tale. And if this be so, then it is clear that time, while- the medium of the narrative, can also become its subject. There-fore, if it is too much to say that one can tell a tale of time, it is none the less true that a desire to tell a tale about time is not such an absurd idea as it just now seemed. We freely admit that, in bring-ing up the question as to whether the time can be narrated or not, we have done so only to confess that we had something like that in view.in the present work. And if we touched upon the. further question, whether our readers were clear how .much time had passed since the upnght Joachim, deceased in the mterval, had in-troduced into the conversation the above-quoted phrases about music and time - remarks indicating a certain alchemlstical height-ning of his nature, which, in its goodness and simpliciry, was, of its own unaided power, incapable of any such ideas - we should not have been dismayed to hear that they were not clear. We might even have been gratified, on the plain ground that a thorough-go-ing sympathy with the experiences of our hero is precisely what :" we wish to arouse, and he, Hans Castorp, was himself not clear upon the point in question, no, nor had been for a very long time - a fact that has conditioned his romantic adventures up here, to an / Page 543 / extent which has made of them, in more than one sense, a "time-romance."
How long Joachim had lived here with his cousin, up to the time of his fateful departure, or taken all in all; what had been the date of his going, how long he "had been gone, when he had come back; how long Hans Castorp himself had been up here when his cousin returned and then bade time farewell; how long - dismissing Joachim from our calculations - Frau Chauchat had been absent; how long, since what date, she had been back again (for she did come back); how much mortal time Hans Castorp himself had spent in House Berghof by the time she returned; no one asked him all these questions, and he probably shrank from asking him- self. If they had been put him, he would have tapped his forehead with the tips of his fingers, and most certainly not have known - a phenomenon as disquieting as his incapacity to answer Herr Set-tembrini, that long-ago first evening, when the latter had asked him his age.
All which may sound preposterous; yet there are conditions under which nothing could keep us from losing account of the passage of time, losing account -even of our own age; lacking, as we do, any trace of an inner time-organ, and being absolutely in- capable of fixing it even with an approach to accuracy by our-selves, without any outward fixed pomts as guides. There is a case of a party of miners, buried and shut off from every possibility of knowing the passage of day or night, who told their rescuers that they estimated the time they had spent in darkness, flickering be-tween hope and fear, to be some three days, It had actually been ten. Their high state of suspense might, one would think, have made the time seem longer to them than it actually was, whereas it shrank to less than a third of its objective length. It would ap-pear, then, that under conditions of bewilderment man is likely to under-rather than over-estimate time.
No doubt Hans Castorp, were he wishful to do so, could with-out a great trouble have reckoned himself into certainty; just as the reader can, in case all this vagueness and involvedness are re-pugnant to his healthy sense. Perhaps our hero himself was not quite comfortable either; though he refused to give himself any trouble to wrestle clear of vagueness and involution and arrive at certainty of how much time had gone over his head since he came up here. His scruple was of the conscience - yet surely it is a want
of conscientiousness most flagrant of all not to pay heed to the time.
We do not know whether we may count it in his favour that /Page 544 / circumstances advantaged his lack of inclination, or perhaps we ought to say his disinclination. When Frau Chauchat came back - under circumstances very different from those Hans Castorp had imagined, but of that in its place - when she came back, it was the Advent season again, and the shortest day of the year; the begin-ning; of winter, astronomically speaking, was at hand. Apart. from arbitrary time-divisions, and with reference to the quantity of snow and cold, it had been winter for God knows how long, in-terrupted, as always all too briefly, by burning hot summer days, with a sky of an exaggerated depth of blueness, well-nigh shading into black; real summer days, such as one often had even in the winter, aside from the snow - and the snow one might also have in the summer! This confusion in the seasons, how often had Hans Castorp discussed it with the departed Joachim! It robbed the year of its articulation, made it tediously brief, or briefly tedious,as one chose to put it; and confirmed another of Joachim's disgusted utter-ances, to the effect that there was no time up here to speak of, either long or short. The great confusion played havoc, moreover, with emotional conceptions, or states of consciousness like "still " and "again "; and this was one of the very most gruesome, bewil-dering, uncanny features of the case. Hans Castorp, on his first day up here, had discovered in himself a hankering to dabble in that uncanny, during the five mighty meals in the gaily stenciled dining- room; when a first faint giddiness, as yet quite blameless, had made itself felt.
Since then, however, the deception upon his senses and his mind had assumed much larger proportions. Time, however weakened the subjective perception of it has become, has objective reality in that it brings things to pass. It is a question for professional think- ers - Hans Castorp, in his youthful arrogance, nad one time been led to consider it - whether the hermetically sealed conserve upon its shelf is outside of time. We know that time does its work, even upon Seven-Sleepers. A physician cites a case of a twelve-year- old-girl, who felf asleep and slept thirteen years; assuredly she did not remain thereby a twelve-year-old girl; but bloomed into ripe womanhood while she slept. How could it be otherwise? The dead man - is dead; he has closed his eyes on time. He has plenty of time, or personally speaking, he is timeless. Which does not prevent his hair and nails from growing, or, all in all- but no, we shall not repeat those free-and-easy expressions used once by Joachim, to which Hans Castorp, newly arrived from the flat-land, had taken exception. Hans Castorp's hair and nails grew too, grew rather fast. He sat very often in the barber's chair m the main street of the / Page 545 / Dorf, wrapped in a white sheet; and the barber, chatting obsequi-ously the while, deftly performed upon the fringes of his hair, growing too long behind his ears. First time; then the barber, per-formed their office upon our hero. When he sat there, or when he stood at the door of his loggia and pared his nails and groomed them, with the accessories from his aainty velvet case, he would suddenly be over-powered by a mixture of terror and eager joy that made him fairly giddy. And this giddiness was in both senses of the word: rendering our hero not only dazed and dizzy, but flighty and light-headed, incapable of distinguishing between "now" and "then, " and prone to mingle these together in a time-less eternity.
As we have repeatedly .said, we wish to make him out neither better nor worse than he was; accordingly we must report that he often tried to atone for his reprehensible indulgence in attacks of mysticism, by virtuously and painstakingly stnving to counteract them. He would sit with his watch open in his hand, his thin gold watch with the engraved. monogram on the lid, looking at the porcelain face with the double row of black and red Arabic fig-ures running round it, the two fine and delicately curved gold hands moving in and out over it, and the little second-hand taking its busy ticking course round its own small circle. Hans Castorp, watching the second-hand, essayed to hold time by the tail, to cling to and prolong the passing moments. The little hand tripped on its way, Unheeding the figures it reached, passed over, left behind, left far behind, approached, and came on to again. It had no feeling for time limits, divisions, or measurements of time. Should it not pause on the sixty, or give some small sign that this was the end of one thing and the beginning of the next? But the way it passed over the intervening unmarked strokes showed that the figures and divisons on its path were.simply beneath it, that it moved on, and on. - Hans Castorp shoved his product of the Glashutte works back in his waistcoat pocket, and left time to take care of itself.
How make plain to the sober intelligence of the flat-land the changes that took place in the inner economy of our young adven-turer? The dizzying problem of identities grew grander in its scale.
If to-day's now - even with decent goodwill-was not easy to distinguish from yesterday's, the day before's or the day before
that's, which were all as like each other as the same number of peas, was it not also capable of being confused. with the now which: had been in force a month or a year ago, was it not also likely to be mingled and rolled round in the course of that other, to blend with / Page 546 / it into the always? However one might still differentiate between the ordinary states of consciousness which we attached to the words .. still," .. again," .. next," there was always the temptation to extend the sigificance of such descriptive words as "to-morrow,"yesterday," by which "to-day" holds at bay" the past " and" the future." It would not be hard to imagine the existence of creatures, perhaps upon smaller planets than ours, practis-ing a miniature time-economy, in whose brief span the brisk trip-ping gait of our second-hand would possess the tenacious spatial economy of our hand that marks the hours. And, contrariwise, one can conceive of a world so spacious that its time system too has a majestic stride, and the distinctions between .. still," ., in a little while," " yesterday," .. to-morrow,'? are, in its economy, possessed of hugely extended significance. That, we say, would be not only conceivable, but, viewed in the spirit of a tolerant relativity, and in the light of an already-quoted proverb, might be considered legiti- mate, sound, even estimable. Yet what shall one say of a son of earth, and of our time to boot, for whom a day, a week, a month, a semester, ought to play such an important role, and bring so many changes, so much progress in its !:rain, who one day falls into the vicious habit -,- or perhaps we should say, yields sometimes to the desire - to say" yesterday" when he means a year ago, and .. next year " when he means to-morrow? Certainly we must deem him lost and undone, and the object of our just concern.
There is a state, in our human life, there are certain scenic sur-roundings - if one may use that adjective to describe the surround-ings we have in mind - within which such a confusion and obliteration of distances in time and space is in a measure justified, and temporary submersion in them, say for the term of a holiday, not reprehensible. Hans Castorp, for his part, could never without the greatest longing think of a stroll along the ocean's edge. We know how he loved to have the snowy wastes remind him of his native landscape of broad ocean dunes; we hope the reader's recol-lections will bear us out when we speak of the joys of that straying. You walk, and walk - never will you come home at the right time, for you are of time, and time is vanished. O ocean, far from thee we sit and spin our tale; we turn toward thee our thoughts, our love, loud and expressly we call on thee, that thou mayst be present in the tale we spin, as in secret thou ever wast and shalt be! - A sing-ing solitude, spanned by a sky of palest grey; full of stinging damp that leaves a salty tang upon the lips. - We walk along the springy floor, strewn with seaweed and tiny mussel-shells. Our ears are wrapped about by the great mild, ample wind, that comes / Page 547 / sweeping untrammelled blandly through space, and gently blunts our senses. We wander - wander - watching the tongues of foam lick upward toward our feet and sink back again. The surf is seething; wave after wave, with high, hollow sound, rears up, re-bounds, and runs with a silken rustle out over the flat strand: here one, there one, and more beyond, out on the bar. The dull; perva-sive, sonorous roar loses our ears against all the sounds of the world. O deep content, O wilful bliss of sheer forgetfulness! Let us shut our eyes, safe in eternity! No - for there in the flaming grey- green waste that stretches Wlth uncanny foreshortenIng to lose it-self in the horizon,. look, there is a sail. There? Where is there? How far, how near? You cannot tell. Dizzyingly it escapes your measurement. In order to know how far that ship is from the shore, you would need to know how much room it occupies, as a body in space.1s it large and far off, or is it small and near? Your eye grows dim with uncertainty, for in yourself you have no sense-organ to help. you judge of time or space. - We Walk, walk. How long, how far? Who knows? Nothing is changed by our pacing, there is the same as here, once on a time the same as now, or then; time is drowning in the measureless monotony of space, motion from point-to point is no motion more, where uniformity rules; and where motion is no more motion, time is no longer time.
The schoolmen of the Middle Ages would have it that time is an illusion; that its flow in sequence and causality is only the result of
a sensory device, and the real existence of things in an abiding pres-ent. Was he walking by the sea, the philosopher to whom this thought first came, walking by the sea, with the faint bitterness of eternity upon his lips? We must repeat that, as for us, we have been speaking only of the lawful licence of a holiday, of fantasies born of leisure, of which the well-conducted mind wearies as quickly as a vigorous man does of lying in the warm sand. To call into question our human means and powers of perception, to ques-tion their validity, would be absurd; dishonourable, arbitrary, if it were done in any other spirit than to set bounds to reason, which
she may not overstep without incurring the reproach of neglecting her own task. We can only be grateful to a man like Herr Settembrini, who with pedagogic dogmatism characterized metaphysics as the " evil principle," to the young man in whose fate we are in- terested, and whom he had once subtly called "life's delicate child." We shall best honour the memory of one departed, who was dear to us, if we say plainly that the meaning, the end and aim of the critical principle can and may be but one thing: the thought
of duty, the law of life. Yes, law-giving wisdom, in marking off the / Page548 / limits of reason, planted precisely at those limits the banner of life, and proclaimed it man's soldierly duty to serve under that banner. May we set it down on the credit side of Hans Castorp's account, that he had been strengthened in his vicious time-economy, his baleful traffic with eternity, by seeing that all his cousin's zeal, called doggedness by a certain melancholy blusterer, had but the more surely brought him to a fatal end?"

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

MOUNTING MISGIVINGS

Page 147 Quoted in full

"other he mentally summoned up various people, the thought of whom might serve him as some sort of mental support.
 There was the good, the upright Joachim, firm as a rock-yet whose eyes in these past months had come to hold such a tragic Shadow, and who had never used to shrug his shoulders, as he did so often now. Joachim, with the "Blue Peter" in his pocket, as Frau Stohr called the receptacle. When Hans Castorp thought of her hard, crabbed face it made him shiver. Yes, there was Joa-chim - who kept constandy at Hofrat Behrens to let him get away and go down to the longed-for service in the " plain "- the " flat-land," as the healthy, normal world was called up here, with a faint yet perceptible nuance of contempt. Joachim served the cure single-mindedly, to the end that he might arrive sooner at his goal and save some of the time which "those up here " so wantonly flung away; served it unquestioningly for the sake of speedy re-covery - but also, Hans Castorp detected, for the sake of the cure'
itself, which, after all, was a service, like another; and was not duty duty, wherever performed? Joachim invatiably went upstairs after only a quarter-hour in the drawing-rooms; and this military precision of his was a crop to the civilian laxity of his cousin, who would otherwise be likely to loiter unprofitably below, with his eye on the company in the small salon. But Hans Castorp was con-vinced there was another and private reason why Joachim with-drew so early; he had known it since the time he saw his cousin's face take on the mottleled pallor, and his mouth assume the pathetic twist. He perfectly understood. For Marusja was almost always there in the evening -laughter-loving Marusja, with the little ruby on her charming hand, the handkerchief with the orange scent, and the swelling bosom, tainted within - Hans Castorp com-prehended that it. was her presence which drove Joachim away, precisely because it so strongly, so fearfully drew him toward her.
Was Joachim too "immured " - and even worse off than him-self, in that, he had five times a day to sit at the same table with Marusja and her orange-scented handkerchief? However that might be, it was clear that Joachim was preoccupied with his own troubles; the thought of him could afford his cousin no mental support. That he took refuge in daily flight was a credit to him; but that he had to flee was anything but reassuring to Hans Ca-storp, who even began to feel that Joachim's good example of faithful service of the cure and the initiation which he owed to his cousin's experience might have also their bad side.
Hans Castorp had not been up here three weeks. But it seemed longer; and the daily routine which Joachim so piously observed"

 

 

SEVEN LETTERED NAMES

305 + 1 = 306

JOACHIM'S

APOSTROPHE'S

?

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1824-1955

Page 649

The invisible character sang:

"Now the parting hour has come

I must leave my loved home"

and turned under these circumstances to God, imploring Him to take under His special care and protection his beloved sister. He was going to the wars: the rhythmm changed, grew brisk and lively, dull care and sorrow might go hang! He the invisible singer, longed to be in the field, to stand in the thickest of the fray, where danger was hottest, and fling upon the foe - gallang, God fearing, altogether French, But if, he sang, God should call him to Himself, then would He look down protectingly / Page 650 / on "thee" - meaning the singer's sister, 'as Hans Castorp was perfectly aware, yet the word thrilled him to the depths, and his emotion prolonged itself as the hero sang, to a mighty choral accompaniment:

"O Lord of heaven, hear my prayer!
Guard Marguerite within Thy shelt'rIng care!"

There the record ceased. We have dwelt upon it because oF Hans' Castorp's especial penchant; but also because it played a certain role on a later and most strange occasion. And now we come back to the fifth and last piece in his group of high favourites: this time not French, but something especially ,and exemplarily German; not opera either, but a lied, one of those which are folk-song and masterpiece together, and from the combination receive their peculiar stamp as spiritual epitomes. Why should we beat about the bush? It was Schubert's "Linden-tree," it was none other than the old, old favourite, "Am Brunnen vor demTore."

It was sung to piano ,accompaniment by a tenor voice; and to. the singer was a lad of parts and discernment, who knew how to render with great skill, fine musical feeling and finesse inrecitative his simple yet consummate theme. We all know that the noble lied sounds rather differently when' given as a concert-number from its rendition in the childish or the popular mouth. In its to simplified form. the melody is sung straight through; whereas in the original art-song, the key changes to minor in the second of the eight-line stanzas, changes back again with beautiful effect to major in the fifth line; is dramatically resolved in the following "bitter blasts" and "facing the tempest"; and returns again only with the last four lines of the third stanza, which are repeated to finish out the melody. The truly compelling turn in the melody occurs three times, in its modulated second half, the third of time in the repetition of the last half-strophe" Ay, onward, ever onward." The enchanting turn, which we would not touch too nearly in bold words, comes on the phrases "Upon its branches fair " A message in my ear," "Yet ever in my breast"; and each time the tenor rendered them, in his clear, warm voice, with his excellent breathing-technique, with the suggestion of a. sob, and so much sensitive, beauty-loving intelligence, the listener felt his heart gripped in undreamed-of fashion with an effect the singer knew how to heighten by head-tones of extraordinary ardour on the lines" I found my solace there," and " For rest and Peace are here," In the repetition of the last line;. "Here shouldst thou find / Page 651 / thy rest," he sang the " shouldst thou" the first time yearningly, at full strength, but the second in the tenderest flute-tones. So much for the song, and the rendering of it. For the earlier selections, we may flatter ourselves, perhaps, that we have been ble to communicate to the reader some understanding, more or less precise, of Hans Castorp's intimate emotional participation in the chosen numbers of his nightly programme. But to make clear what this last one, the old "Linden-tree," meant to him, is truly, a ticklish endeavour; requiring great delicacy of emphasis if more harm than good is not to come of the undertaking.

Let us put it thus: a conception which is of the spirit, and therefore significant, is so because it reaches beyond itself to become the expession and exponent of a larger conception, a whole world of feeling and sentiment, which, whether more or less completely, is mirrored in the first, and in this wise, accordingly, the degree of its significance measured. Further, the love felt for such a creation is in itself "significant": betraying something of the person who cherishes it, characterizing his relation to that broader world the conception bodies forth - which, consciously or unconsciously, he loves along with and in the thing itself.

May we take it that our simple hero, after so many years of hermetic-pedagogic discipline, of ascent from one stage of being to another has now reached a point where .he is conscious of the" meaningfulness" of his love and the object of it? We assert, we record, that he has. To him the song meant a whole world, a world which he must have loved, else he could not have so desperately loved that which it represented and symbolized to him. We know what we are saymg when we add - perhaps rather darkly - that he might have had a different fate if his temperament had been less accessible to the charms of the sphere of feeling, the general attitude of mind, which the lied so profoundly, so mystically epitomized. The truth was that his very destiny had been marked by stages, adventures, insights, and these flung up in his mind, suitable themes for his "stock-taking" activities, and these, in their turn, ripened him into an intuitional critic of this sphere, of this its absolutely exquisite image, and his love of it. To the point even that he was quite capable of bringing up all three as objects of his conscientious scruples!

Only one totally ignorant of the tender 'passion will suppose that such scruples .can detract from the object of love. On the contrary, they but give it spice. It is they which lend love the spur of passion, so that one might almost,define passion as misgiving / Page 653 / love. But wherein lay Hans Castorp's conscientious and stock-taking misgiving; as to the ultimate propriety of his love for the enchanting lied and the world whose image it was? What was the world behind the song, which the motions of his conscience made to seem a world of forbidden love?

It was death;

What utter and explicit madness! That glorious song! An in­disputable masterpiece, sprung' froni the profoundest and holiest depths of racial feeling; a precious possession, the archetype of the genuine; embodied loveliness. What vile detraction!

Yes. Ah, yes! All very line. Thus must every upright man speak.
But for all that, behind this so lovely and pleasant artistic production stood - death. It had with death cenain relations, which one might love, yet not without consciously, and in a " stock-taking" sense, acknowledging a certain illicIt element in one's love. Perhaps in its original form it was not sympathy with death; perhaps it was something very much of the people and racy of life; but spiritual sympathy with it was none the less sympathy with death. At first blush proper and pious enough, indisputably. But the issues of it were sinister.

What was all this he was thinking? He would not have listened to it from one of you. Sinister issues. Fantastical, dark-corner, misanthropic, torture-ehamber thoughts, Spanish black and the ruff, lust not love - and these the issues of pure-eyed loveliness!

Unquestioning confidence, Hans Castorp knew, he had never placed in Herr Settembrini. But he remembered now an admonition the enlightened mentor had given him. in past time, at the beginning of his hermetic career; on the subject of "spiritual backsliding" to darker ages. Perhaps it would be well to make cautious application of that wisdom to the present case. It was the backslidmg which Herr Settembrini had characterized as "dis­ease"; the e:pitome itself, the spiritual phase to which one back­slid - that too would appeal to his pedagogic mind as "diseased".? And even so? Hans Castorp's loved nostalgic lay, and the sphere of feeling to which it belonged-morbid? Nothing of the sort. They were the sanest, the homeliest in the world. And yet - This was a fruit, sound and splendid enough for the instant or so, yet extraordinarily prone to decay; the purest refreshment of the spirit, if enjoyed at the right moment, but the next, capable of spreading decay and corruption among men. It was the fruit of life, conceived of death, pregnant of dissolution; it was a miracle of the soul, perhaps the highest, in the eye and sealed with the blessing of consienceless beauty; but on cogent grounds. re- / Page 653 / garded with mistrust by the eye of shrewd geniality dutifully "taking stock" in its love of the organic; it was a subject for self-conquest at the definite behest of conscience.

Yes, self-conquest - that might well be the essence of triumph over this love, this soul-enchantment that.bore such sinister fruit! Hans Castorp's thoughts, or rather his prophetic half-thoughts soared high, as he sat there in night and silence before his truncated sarcophagus of music. They soared higher than his understanding, they were alchemistically enhanced. Ah, what power had this soul-enchantment! We were all its sons, and could achieve mighty things on earth, in so far as we served it. One need have no more genius, only .. much more. talent, than the author of the "Lindenbawn," to be such an artist of soul-enchantment as should give to the song a giant volume by which it should subjugate the world. Kingdoms might be founded upon it, earthly, all-too­earthly kingdoms, solid, "progressive," not at all nostalgic - in which the song degenerated to a piece of gramophone music played by electricity. But its faithful son might still be he who consumed his life in self-conquest; and died, on his lips the new word of love which as yet he knew not how to speak. Ah, it was worth dying for, the enchanted lied! But he who died for it, died indeed no longer for it; was a hero only because he died for the new, the new word of love and the future that whispered in his heart.
These, then, were Hans Castorp's favourite records.

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1824-1955

HIGHLY QUESTIONABLE

EDHIN KROKOWSKI'S lectures had in the swift passage of the years taken an unexpected turn. His researches, which dealt. with psycho-analysis and the dream-life of humanity, had always had a subterranean, not to say catacombish character; but now, by a transition so gradual that one scarcely marked it, they had passed over to the frankly supernatural, and his fortnightly lectures in the dining-room - the prime attraction. of the house, the pride of the prospectus, delivered in a drawling, foreign voice, in frock­coat and sandals from behind a little covered table, to the rapt and motionless Berghof audience - these lectures no longer treated of the disguised activities of love and the retransformation of the illness into the conscious emotion. They had gone on to the extraordinary phenomena of hypnotism and somnambulism, telepathy, "dreaming true," and second sight; the marvels of hysteria, the expounding of which widened the philosophic horizon to such an extent that suddenly before the listener's eyes would glitter / Page/ 654 / darkly puzzles'like that of the relation of matter to the psychic yes, even the puzzle of life itself, which, it appeared, was easier to approach by uncanny, even morbid paths than by the way of health.

We say this because we consider it our duty to confound those flippant 'spirits who declared that Dr. Krokowski had resorted to mystification for the sake of redeeming his lectures from hopeless monotony; in other words, with purely emotional ends in view. Thus spoke the slanderous tongues which are everywhere to be found: True, the gentlemen at the Monday lectures flicked their ears harder than ever to make them hear; Fraulein Levi looked, if possible; even more like a wax figure wound up by machinery. But these effects were as legitimate as the train of thought pursued by the mind of the learned gentleman, and for that he might claim 'that it was not only consistent but even inevitable. The field of his study had always been those wide,.dark tracts of the human soul, which one had been used to call the subconsciousness, though they might perhaps better be called the superconsciousness, since from them sometimes emanates a knowingness beyond anything of which the conscious intelligence is capable, and giving rise to the hypothesis that there may subsist connexions and associations between the lowest and least illumined regions of the individual soul and a wholly knowing All-soul. The province of the subsconscious, "occult" in the proper sense of ,the word, very soon shows itself to be occult in the narrower sense as well, and forms one of the sources whence flow the phenomena we have agreed thus to characterize. But that is not all. Whoever recognizes a symptom of organic disease as an effect of the conscious soul-life of forbidden and hystericized emotions, recoguizes the creative force of the psychical within the. material - a force which one is inclined to claim as a second source of magic phenomena. Idealist of the pathological, not to say pathological idealist, he sees himself at the point of departure of certain trains of thought which will shortly issue in the problem of existence, that is to say in the problem of the relation between spirit and matter. The materialist, son of a philosophy of sheer animal vigour, can never be dissuaded from explaining spirit as a mere phosphorescent product,of matter; whereas the idealist, proceeding from the principle of. creative hysteria, is inclined; and very readily resolved, to· answer the question of primacy in the exactly opposite sense. Take it all in all, there is here nothing less than the old strife over which was first, the chicken or the egg - a strife which assumes its, extraordinary complexity from the fact / Page 655 / that no egg is thinkable except one laid by a hen, and no hen to that has not crept out of a previously postulated egg.

Take it all in all, there is here nothing less than the old strife over which was first, the chicken or the egg

Causality
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

A question related to this argument is which came first, the chicken or the egg?

 

CHICKENS OR EGGS EGGS OR CHICKEN FIRST YOU SEE IT THEN YOU DONT

 

Page 654 Take it all in all, there is here nothing less than the old strife over which was first, the chicken or the egg - a strife which assumes its, extraordinary complexity from the fact / Page 655 / that no egg is thinkable except one laid by a hen, and no hen to that has not crept out of a previously postulated egg.

Well then, it was such matters as these that Dr. Krokowski discussed in his lectures. He came upon them organically, logically, legitimately - that fact cannot be over-emphasized. We will even add that he had already begun to treat of them before the arrival of Ellen Brand upon the scene of action, and the progress of matters into the empirical and experimental stage.

Who was Ellen Brand? We had almost forgotten that our readers do not know her, so familiar to us is the name. Who was she? Hardly anybody, at first glance. A sweet young thing of nineteen years, a flaxen-haired Dane, not from Copenhagen but from Odense-on-Funen, where her father had a butter business. She herself had been in commercial life for a couple of years or so; with a - sleeve-protector on her writing-arm she had sat over heavy books, perched on a revolving stool in a provincial branch of a city bank-and developed temperature. It was a trifling case, probably more suspected than real, though Elly was indeed fragile, fragile and obviously chlorotic - distinctly sympathetic too, giving one a yearning to lay one's hand upon the flaxen head- as the Hofrat regularly did, when he spoke to her in the dining-room. A northern freshness emanated from her, a chaste and glassy, maidenly chaste atmosphere surrounded her, she was entirely lovable, with a pure, open look from childlike blue eyes, and a pointed, fine, High-German speech, slightly broken, with small, typical mispronunciations. About her features there was nothing unusual. Her chin was too short. She sat at table with the Kleefeld, who mothered her.

Now this little Fraulein Brand, this little Elly, this friendly­natured little Danish bicycle-rider and stoop-shouldered young counter-jumper, had things about her, of which no one could have dreamed, at first sight of her transparent small personality, but which began to discover themselves after a few weeks; and these it became Dr. Krokowski's affair to lay bare in all their extraordinariness.

The leamed, man received his first hint in the course of a general evening conversation. Various guessing games were being played; hidden objects found by the aid of strains from the piano, which swelled higher when one approached the right spot, and died away when the seeker strayed on a false scent. Then one person went outside and waited while it was decided what task he should perform; as, exchanging the rings of two selected persons; inviting someone to dance by making three bows before her; taking a / Page 656 / designated book from the shelves. and presenting it to this or that person - and more of the same kind. It is worthy of remark such games had not been the practice among the Berghof guests. Who had introduced them was not afterwards easy to decide; it had not been Elly Brand, yet they had begun since her arrival.

The participants were nearly all old friends of ours, among them Hans Castorp. They showed themselves apt in greater or less degree - some of them were entirely incapa.ble. But Elly Brands talent was soon seen to be surpassmg, stnking, unseemly. Her power of finding hidden articles was passed over with applause and admiring laughter. But when it came to a concerted seies of actions they were struck dumb. She did whatever they covenanted she should do, did it directly she entered the room; with a gentle smile, without hesitation, without the help of music. She fetched a pinch of salt from the dining-room, sprinkled it over Lawyer Paravant's head; took him by the hand, led him to the piano and played the beginning of a nursery ditty with his forefinger; then brought him back to his seat, curtseyed, fetched a footstool and finally seated herself at his feet, all of that being precisely what they had cudgelled their brains to set her for a task.

She had been listening.

She reddened. With a sense of relief at her embarrassment they began in chorus to chide her; but she assured them she had not blushed in that serise. She had not listened, not outside, not at the door, truly, truly she had not!

Not outside, not at the door?

"Oh, no" - she begged their pardon. She had listened after she came back, in the room, she could not help it.

How not help it?

Something whispered to her, she said; It whispered and told her what to do, softly, but quite clearly and distinctly.

Obviously that was an admission. In a certain sense she was aware, she had confessed, that she had cheated. She should have said beforehand that she was no good to play such a game, if she had the advantage of being whispered - to. A competition loses all sense if one of the competitors has unnatural advantages over the others. In a sporting sense, she was straightway disqualified­disqualified in a way that made chills run up. and down their backs. With one voice they called on Dr. Krokowski, they ran to fetch him, and he came. He was immediately at home in the situation, and stood there; sturdy, heartily smiling,. in his very essence inviting confidence. Breathless they told him they had / Page 657 / Something quite Abnormal for him, an omniscient; a girl with voices. Yes, yes? Only let them be calm, they should see. This was his native heath, quagmirish and uncertain footing enough for the rest of them, yet he moved upon it with assured tread. He asked questions, and they told him. Ah, there she was - come, my child, is it true, what they are telling me? And he laid his hand on her head, as scarcely anyone could resist doing. Here was much ground for interest, none at all for consternation. He plunged the gaze of his brown, exotic eyes deep into Ellen Brands blue ones, and ran his hand down over her shoulder and arm, stroking her gently. She returned his gaze with increasing submission, her head inclined slowly toward her shoulder and breast. Her eyes were actually beginning to glaze, when the master made a careless outward motion with his hand before her face. Immediately there­after he expressed his opinion that everything was in perfect order, and sent the overwrought company off to the evening cure, with the exception of Elly Brand, with whom he said he wished to have a little chat.

A little chat. Quite so. But nobody felt easy at the word, it was just the sort of word Krokowski the merry comrade used by preference, and it gave them cold shivers. Hans Castorp, as he sought his tardy, reclining-chair, remembered the feeling with which he had seen Elly's illicit achievements and heard her shame­faced explanation. as though the ground were shifting under his feet, and giving him a slightly qualmish feeling, a mild seasickness. He had never been in an earthquake; but he said to himself that one must experience a like sensation of unequivocal alarm. But he had also felt great curiosity at these fateful gifts of Ellen Brand; combined, it is true, with the knowledge that, their field was with difficulty accessible to the spirit, and the doubt as to whether it was not barren, or even sinful, so far as he was concerned -all which did not prevent his feeling from being what in fact it actually, was, curiosity. Like everybody else, Hans Castorp had, ,at his time of life, heard this and that about the mysteries of nature, or the supernatural. We. have mentioned the clairvoyante great-aunt, of whom a melancholy tradition had come down. But, the world of the supernatural, though theoretically and objectively he had recognized its existence, had never come close to him, he had never had any practical experience of it. And his aversion from it, a matter of taste, an aesthetic revulsion, a re­action of human pride -'if we may use such large words in connexion with our modest hero - was almost as great as his curiousity. He felt beforehand, quite clearly, that such experiences, / Page 658 / whatever the course of them, could never be anything but in bad taste, unintelligible and humanly valueless. And yet he was on fire to go through them. He was aware that his alternative of "barren" or else "sinful," bad enough in itself, was in reality not an alternative at all, since the two ideas fell together, and calling a thing spiritually unavailable was only an a-moral way of of expressing its forbidden character. But the "placet experiri" planted in Hans Castorp's mind by one who would surely and resoundingly have reprobated any experimentation at all in this field, was planted firmly enough. By little and little his morality and his curiosity approached and overlapped, or had probably always done so; the pure curiosity of inquiring youth on its travels, which had already brought him pretty close to the forbidden field, what time he tasted the mystery of personality, and for which he had claimed the justification that it too was almost military in character, in that it did not weakly avoid the forbidden, when it presented itself. Hans Castorp came to the final resolve not to avoid; but to stand his ground if it came to more developments in the case of Ellen Brand.

Dr. Krokowski had issued a strict prohibition against any further experimentation on the part of the laity upon Fraulein Brand's mysterious gifts. he had pre-empted the child for his scientific use, held sittings with her in his scientific oubliette, hypnotized her, it was reported, in an effort to arouse and discipline her slumbering potentialities, to make researches into her previous psychic life. Hermine Kleefeld, who mothered and patronized the child, tried to do the same; and under the seal of secrecy a certain number of facts were ascertained, which under the same seal she spread throughout the house, even unto the porter's lodge. She learned , for example, that he who - or that which whispered the answers, into the little one's ear at games was called Holger. This Holger was the departed and etherealized spirit of a young man, the familiar, something like the guardian angel, of little Elly. So it was he who had told all that about a pinch of salt and the tune played with Lawyer Paravant's finger? Yes those spirit lips, so close to her ear that they were like a caress, and tickled a little, making her smile, had whispered her what to do. It must have been very nice when she was in school and had not prepared her lesson to have him tell her the answers. Upon this point Elly was silent. Later she said she thought he would not have been allowed. It would have been forbidden to him to mix in such serious matters - and moreover, he would probably not have known the answers himself.

Page 659

It was learned, further, that from her childhood up Ellen had had visions, though at widely separated intervals of time; visions, visible and invisible. What sort of thing were they, now - in­visible visions? Well, for example: when she was a girl of sixteen, she had been sitting one day alone in the living-room of her parents' house, sewing at a round table, with her father's dog Freia lying near her on the carpet..The table was covered with a Turkish shawl, of the kind old women wear three-cornered across their shoulders. It covered the table diagonally, with the corners some­what hanging over. Suddenly Ellen had seen the corner nearest her roll slowly up. Soundlessly, carefully, and evenly it turned itself up, a good distance toward the centre of the table, so that the resultant roll was rather long; and while this was happening, the dog Freia started up wildly, bracing her forefeet, the hair rising on her body. She had stood on her hind legs, then run howliog into the next room and taken refuge under a sofa. For a whole year thereafter she could not be persuaded to set foot in the living-room.
Was it Holger, Fraulein Kleefeld asked, who had rolled up the cloth? Little Brand did not know. And what had she thought about the affair? But since it was absolutely impossible to think anything about it, little Elly had thought nothing at all. Had she told her parents? No. That was odd. Though so sure she had thought nothing about it, Elly had had a distinct impression, in this and similar cases, that she must keep it to herself, make a profound and shamefaced secret of it. Had she taken it much to heart? No, not particularly. What was there about the roiling up of a cloth to take to heart? But other things she had - for example, the following:
A year before, in her parent's house at Odense, she had risen, as was her custom, in the cool of the early morning and left her room on the ground-floor, to go up to the breakfast-room, in order to brew the moming coffee before her parents rose. She had almost reached the landing, where the stairs turned, when she saw standing there close by the steps her elder sister Sophie, who had married and gone to Amenca to live. There she was, her physical presence, in a white gown, with, curiously enough, a garland of moist water-lilies on her head, her hands folded against one shoulder, and nodded to her sister. Ellen, rooted to the spot, half joyful, half terrified, cried out: "Oh, Sophie, is that you? " Sophie had nodded once again, and dissolved. She became gradually transparent, soon she was only visible as an ascending current of warm air, then not visible at all. so that Ellen's / Page 660 / path was clear. Later, it transpired that Sister Sophie had died of heart trouble in New Jersey, at that very hour.

Hans Castorp, when Fraulein Kleefeld related this to him, expressed the view that there was some sort of sense in it: the apparition here, the death there - after all, they did hang together. And he consented to be present at a spiritualistic sitting, a table-tipping, glass-moving game which they had determined to undertake with Ellen Brand, behind Dr. Krokowski's back, and in defiance of his jealous prohibition.

A small and select group assembled for the purpose, their theatre being Fraulein Kleefeld's room. Besides the hostess, Fraulein Brand, and Hans Castorp, there were only Frau Stohr, Fraulein Levi, Herr Albin, the Czech Wenzel, and Dr. Ting-Fu. In the evening, on the stroke of ten, they gathered privily, and in whispers mustered the apparatus Hermine had provided, consisting of a medium­sized round table without a cloth, placed in the centre of the room, with a wineglass upside-down upon it, the foot in the air. Round the edge of the table, at regular intervals, were placed twenty-six little bone counters, each with a letter of the alphabet written on it in pen and ink. Fraulein Kleefeld served tea, which was gracefully received, as Frau Stohr and Fraulein Levi, despite the harmlessness of the undertaking, complained of cold feet and palpitations. Cheered by the tea, they took their places about the table, in the rosy twilight dispensed by the pink-shaded table­lamp, as Fraulein Kleefeld, in concession to the mood of the gathering, had put out the ceiling light; and each of them laid a finger of his right hand lightly on the foot of the wineglass. This was the prescribed technique. They waited for the glass to move.
That should happen with ease. The top of the table was smooth, the rim of the grass well ground, the pressure of the tremulous fingers, howe!ver lightly laid on, certainly unequal, some of it being exerted vertically, some rather sidewise, and probably in sufficient strength to cause the glass finally to move from its position in the centre of the table. On the periphery of its field it would come in contact with the marked counters; and if the letters on these, when put together, made words that conveyed any sort of sense, the resultant phenomenon would be complex and contaminate, a mixed product of conscious, half-conscious, and unconscious elements; the actual desire and pressure of some, to whom the wish was father to the act, whether or not they were aware of what they did; and the secret acquiescence of some dark stratum in the soul of the generality, a common if subterranean effort toward seemingly strange experiences, in which the sup / Page 661 / pressed self of the individual was more or less involved, most strongly, of course, that of little Elly. This they all knew be­forehand - Hans Castorp even blurted out something of the sort, after his fashion, as they sat and waited. The ladies' palpitation and cold extremities, the forced hilarity of the men, arose from their knowledge that they were come together in the night to embark on an unclean traffic with their own natures, a fearsome prying into unfamiliar regions of themselves, and that they were awaiting the appearance of those illusory or half-realities which we call magic. It was almost entirely for form's sake, and came about quite conventionally, that they asked the spirits of the departed to speak to them through the movement of the glass. Herr Albin offered to be spokesman and deal with such spirits as manifested themselves - he had already had a little experience at seances.
Twenty minutes or more went by. The whisperings had run dry, the first tension relaxed. They supported their right arms at the elbow with their left hands. The Czech Wenzel was al­most dropping off. Ellen Brand rested her finger lightly on the glass and directed her pure, childlike gaze away into the rosy light from the table-lamp.
Suddenly the glass tipped, knocked, and ran away from under their hands. They had difficulty in keeping their fingers on it. It pushed over to the very edge of the table, ran along it for a space, then slanted back nearly to the middle; tapped again, and remained quiet.
They were all Startled; favourably, yet with some alarm. Frau Stohr whimpered that she would like to stop, but they told her she should have thought of that before, she must just keep quiet now. Things seemed in train. They stipulated that, in order to answer yes or no, the glass need not run to the letters, but might give one or two knocks instead.
" Is there an Intelligence present? " Herr Albin asked, severely directing his gaze over their heads into vacancy. After some hesitation, the glass tipped and said yes.
" What is your name? " Herr Albin asked, almost gruffly, and emphasized his energetic speech by shaking his head.
The glass pushed off. It ran with resolution from one point te another, executing a zigzag by returning each time a little distance toward the centre of the table. It visited H, O, and L, then seemed exhausted; but pulled itself together again and sought out the G, and E, and the R. Just as they thought. It was Holger in person, the spirit Holger, who understood such matters as the / Page 662 / pinch of salt and that, but knew better than to mix into lessons at school. He was there, floating in the air, above the heads of the little circle. What should they do with him? A certain diffidence possessed them; they took counsel behind their hands, what they were to ask him. Herr Albin decided to question him about his position and occupation in life, and did so, as before, severely, with frowning brows; as though he were a cross-examining counsel.
The glass was silent awhile. Then it staggered over to the P, zigzagged and returned to O. Great suspense. Dr. Ting-Fu giggled and said Holger must be a poet. Frnu Stohr began to laugh hysterically; which the glass appeared to resent, for after indi­cating the E it stuck and went no further. However, it seemed fairly clear that Dr. Ting-Fu was right.
What the deuce, so Holger was a poet? The glass revived, and superfluously, in apparent pridefulness, rapped yes. A lyric poet, Fraulein Kleefeld asked? She said lyric, as Hans Castorp involuntarily noted. Holger was disinclined to specify. He gave no new answer, merely spelled out again, this time quickly and unhesitatingly, the word poet, adding the T he had left off before.
Good, then, a poet. The constraint increased. It was a con­straint that in realIty had to do with manifestations on the part of uncharted regions of their own inner, their subjective selves, but which, because of the illusory, half-actual conditions of these manifestations, referred itself to the objective and external. Did Holger feel at home, and content, in his present state? Dreamily, the glass spelled out the word tranquil. Ah, tranquil It was not a word one would have hit upon oneself, but after the glass spelled it out, they found it well chosen and probable. And how long had Holger been in ,this tranquil state? The answer to this was again something one would never have thought of, and dreamily answered; it was "A hastening while." Very good. As a piece of ventriloquistic poesy from the Beyond, Hans Castorp, in particular, found it capital. A " hastening while" was the time-element Holger lived in: and of course he had to answer as it were in parables, having very likely forgotten how to use earthly terminofogy and standards of exact measurement. Fraulein Levi confessed her curiosity to know how he looked, or had looked, more or less. Had he been a handsome youth? Here Albin said she might ask him herself, he found the request beneath his dignity. So she asked if the spirit had fair hair.
"Beautiful, brown, brown curls," the glass responded, deliberately spelling out the word brown twice. There was much merri­ / Page 663 / ment over this. The ladies said they were in love with him. They kissed their hands at the ceiling. Dr. Ting-Fu, giggling, said Mister Holger must be rather vain.
Ah, what a fury the glass fell into! It ran like mad about the table, quite at random, rocked with rage, fell over and rolled into Frau Stohr's lap, who stretched out her anns and looked down at it pallid with fear. They apologetically conveyed it back to its station, and rebuked the Chinaman. How had he dared to say such a thing - did he see what his indiscretion had led to? Suppose Holger was up and off in his wrath, and refused to say another word!
They addressed themselves to the glass with the extreme of courtesy. WouId Holger not make up some poetry for them? He had said he was a poet, before he went to hover in the hastening while. Ah, how they all yearned to hear him versify! They would love it so!
And lo, the good glass yielded and said yes! Truly there was something placable and good-humoured about the way it tapped. And then Holger the spirit began to poetize, and kept it up, copiously, circumstantially, without pausing for thought, for dear knows how long. It seemed impossible to stop him. And what a surprising poem it was, this ventriloquistic effort, delivered to the admiration of the circle - stuff of magic, and shoreless as the sea of which it largely dealt. Sea-wrack in heaps and bands along the narrow strand of the broad-flung bay; an islanded coast, girt by steep, cllify dunes. Ah, see the dim green distance faint and die into eternity, while beneath broad veils of mist in dull cannine and milky radiance the sununer sun delays to sink! No word can utter how and when the watery mirror turned from silver into untold changeful colour-play, to bright or pale, to spreading, opaline and moonstone gleams - or how, mysteriously as it came, the voice­less magic died away. The sea slumbered. Yet the last traces of the sunset linger above and beyond. Until deep in the night it has not
grown dark: a ghostly twilight reigns in the pine forests on the downs, bleaching the sand until it looks like snow- A simulated winter forest all in silence, save where an owl wings rustling flight. Let us stray here at this hour - so soft the sand beneath our tread, so sublime, so mild the night! Far beneath us the sea respires slowly, and murmurs a long whispering in its dream. Does it crave thee to see it again? Step forth to the sallow, glacierlike cliffs of the dunes, and climb quite up into the softness, that runs coolly into thy shoes. The land falls harsh and bushy steeply down to the pebbly shore, and still the last parting remnants of the day haunt the edge of the vanishing sky. Lie down here in the sand! How cool as death it is, / Page 664 / how soft as silk, as flour! It flows in a colourless, thin stream from thy hand and makes a dainty little mound beside thee. Dost thou recognize it, this tiny flowing? It is the soundless, tiny stream through the hour-glass, that solemn, fragile toy that adorns the hermit's hut. An open book, a skull, and in its slender frame the double glass, holding a little sand, taken from eternity, to prolong here, as time, its troubling, solemn, mysterious essence. . . .
Thus Holger the spirit and his lyric improvisation, ranging with weird flights of thought from the familiar sea-shore to the cell of a hermit and the tools of his mystic contemplation. And there waf more; more, human and divine, involved in daring and dreamlike terminology - over which the members of the little circle puzzled endlessly as they spelled it out; scarcely finding time for hurried though raptUrous applause, so swiftly did the glass zigzag back and forth, so swiftly the words roll on and on. There was no distant prospect of a period, even at the end of an hour. The glass improvised inexhaustibly of the pangs of birth and the first kiss of lovers; the crown of sorrows, the fatherly goodness of God; plunged into the mysteries of creation, lost itself in other times and lands, in interstellar space; even mentioned the Chaldeans and the zodiac; and would "most, certainly have gone on all night, if the conspirators had not finally taken their fingers from the glass, and expressing their gratitude to Holger, told him that must suffice them for the time, it had been wonderful beyond their wildest dreams, it was an everlasting pity there had been no one at hand to take it down, for now it must inevitably be forgotten, yes, alas, they had already forgotten most of it, thanks to its quality, which made it hard to retain, as dreams are. Next time they must appoint an amanuensis to take it down, and see how it would look m black and white, and read connectedly. For the moment, however, and before Holger withdrew to the tranquillity of his hastening while, it would be better, and certainly most amiable of him, if he would consent to answer a few practical questions. They scarcely as yet knew what, but would he at least be in principle inclined to do so, in his great amiability?
The answer was yes. But now they discovered a great perplexity - what should they ask? It was as in the fairy-story, when the fairy or elf grants one question, and there is danger of letting the precious advantage slip through the fingers. There was much in the world, much of the future, that seemed worth knowing, yet it was so difficult to choose. At length, as no one else seemed able to settle, Hans Castorp, with his finger on the glass, supporting his cheek on his fist, said he would like to know what was to be / Page 665 / the actual length of his stay up here, instead of the three weeks originally fixed.
Very well, since they thought of nothing better, let the spirit out of the fullness of his knowledge answer this chance query. The glass hesitated, then pushed off. It spelled out something very queer, which none of them succeeded In fathoming, it made the word, or the syllable Go, and then the word Slanting and then something about Hans Castorp's room. The whole seemed to be a direction to go slanting through Hans Castorp's room, that was to say, through number thirty-four. What was the sense of that? As they sat puzzling and shaking their heads, suddenly there came the heavy thump of a fist on the door.
They all jumped. Was it a surprise? Was Dr. Krokowski standing without, come to break up the forbidden session? They looked up guiltily, expecting the betrayed one to enter. But then came a crashing knock on the middle of the table, asif to testify that the first knock too had come from the inside and not the outside of the room.
They accused Herr Albin of perpetrating this rather contemptible jest, but he denied it on his honour; and even without his word they all felt fairly certain no one of their circle was guilty. Was it Holger, then? They looked at Elly, suddenly struck by her silence. She was leaning back in her chair, with drooping wrists and finger-tips poised on the table-edge, her head bent on one shoulder, her eyebrows raised, her little mouth drawn down so that it looked even smaller. with a tiny smile that had something both silly and sly about it, and gazing into space with vacant, childlike blue eyes. They called to her, but she gave no sign of consciousness. And suddenly the night-table light went out.
Went out? Frau Stohr, beside herself, made great outcry, for she had heard the switch turned. The light, then, had not gone out, but been put out, by a hand - a hand which one characterized afar off in calling it a "strange" hand. Was it Holger's? Up to then he had been so mild, so tractable, so poetic - but now he seemed to degenerate into clownish practical jokes. Who knew that a hand which could so roundly thump doors and tables, and knavishly turn off lights, might not next catch hold of'someone's throat? They called for matches, for pocket torches. Fraulein Levi shrieked out that someone had pulled her front hair. Frau Stohr made no bones Of calling aloud on God in her ,distress: "O Lord. forgive me this once! " she moaned, and whimpered for mercy instead of justice. well knowing she had tempted hell. It was Dr. Ting-Fu who hit on the sound idea of turning on the ceiling light; / Page 666 / the room was brilliantly illuminated straightway. They now es­tablished that the lamp on. the night-table had not gone out by chance, but been turned off, and only needed to have the switch turneded back in order to bum again. But while this was happening, Hans Castorp made on his own account a most singular discovery, ·which ·might be regarded as a personal attention on the part of the dark powers here manifesting themselves with such childish perversity. A light. object lay in his lap; he .discovered it to be the"souvenir" which had once so surpnsed his uncle when he lifted It from his nephew's. table: the glass diapositive of Claudia Chauchat's x-ray portrait. Quite uncontestably he, Hans Castorp,.had not carried it into the room.

He put it into his pocket, unobservably. The others were busied about Ellen Brand, who remained sitting in her place in the same state, staring vacantly, with that curious simpering expression. Herr Albin blew in her face and imitated the upward sweeping motion of Dr. Krokowski, upon which she roused, and incontinently wept a little. They caressed and comforted her, kissed her on the forehead and sent her to bed. Fraulein Levi said she was willing to sleep with Frau Stohr, for that abject creature confessed she was too frightened to go to bed alone. Hans Castorp, with his, retrieved property in his breast pocket, had no objection to finishing off the evening with a cognac in Herr Albin's room. He had discovered, in fact, that this sort of thing affected neither the heart nor the spirits So much as the nerves of the stomach - a retroactive effect, like seasickness, which sometimes troubles the traveller with qualms hours after he has set foot on shore.

His curiosity was for the was for the time quenched. Holger's poem had not oeen so bad; but the antlclpated futility and vulgarity of the scene as a whole had been so unmistakable that he felt quite willing to let it go at these few vagrant sparks of hell-fire. Herr Settembrini, to whom he related his experiences, strengthened this conviction with all his force. "That," he cried out, "was all that was lacking. Oh, misery, misery! " And cursorily dismissed little Elly as a thorough-paced impostor.

His pupil said neither yea nor nay to that. He shrugged his Shoulders, and expressed the view that we did not seem to be altogether sure what constituted actuality, nor yet, in consequence, what imposture. Perhaps the boundary line was not constant. Perhaps there were transitional stages between. the two, grades of actuality within nature; nature being as she was, mute, not susceptihle of valuation, and thus defying distinctions which in any case, it seemed to him, had a strongly moralizing flavour. What / Page 667 / did Herr Settembrini think about delusions which were a mixture of actuality and dream, perhaps less strange in nature than to our crude, everyday processes of thought? The mystery of life was literally bottomless. What wonder, then, if sometimes illusions arose - and so on and so forth, in our hero's genial, confiding, loose and flowing style.

Herr Settembrini duly gave him a dressing-down, and did produce a temporary reaction of the conscience, even something like a promise to steer clear in the future of such abominations. "Have respect," he adjured him, " for your humanity, Engineer! Confide in your God-given power of clear thought, and hold in abhorrence these luxations of the brain, these miasmas of the spirit! Delusions? The mystery of life? Caro mio! When the moral courage to make decisions and distinctions between reality and deception degenerates to that point, then there is an end of life, of judgment, of the creative deed: the process of decay sets in, moral scepsis, and does its deadly work." Man, he went on to say, was the measure of things. His right to recognize and to distinguish between good and evil, reality and counterfeit, was indefeasible; woe to them who dared to lead him astray in his belief in this creative right. Better for them that a millstone be hanged about their necks and that they be drowned in the depth of the sea.

Hans Castorp nodded assent - and in fact did for a while .keep aloof from all such undertakings. He heard that Dr. Krokowski. had begun holding seances with Ellen Brand in his subterranean cabinet, to which certain chosen ones of the guests were invited. But he nonchalantly put aside the invitation to join them - naturally not without hearing from them and from Krokowski himself something about the success they were having. It appeared that there had been wild and arbitrary exhibitions of power, like those in Fraulein Kleefeld's room: knockings on walls and table, the turning off of the lamp, and these as well as further manifestations were .being systematically produced and investigated, with every possible safeguardmg of their genuineness, after Comrade Krokowskihad practised the approved technique and put little Elly into her. hypnotic sleep. They had discovered that the process was facilitated by music; and on these evenings the gramo­phone was pre-empted by the circle and carried down into the basement. But the Czech Wenzel who operated it there was a not unmusical man, and would surely not injure or misuse the instrument; Hans Castorp might hand it over without misgiving. He even chose a suitable album of records, containing light music-, dances, smaIl overtures and suchlike tunable trifles. Little Elly / Page 668 / made no demands on a higher art, and they served the purpose admirably.

To their accompaniment, Hans Castorp learned, a handkerchief had been lifted from the floor, of its own motion, or, rather, that of the ."hidden hand" in its folds. The doctor's waste-paper­basket: had risen to the ceiling; the pendulum of a clock been afternately stopped and set going again" without anyone touching it," a table-bell " taken" and rung.- these and a good many other turbid and meaningless phenomena. The learned master of ceremonies was in the happy position of being able to characterize them by a Greek word, very scientific and impressive. They were, so he. explained in his lectures. and in private conversations, "telekinetic' phenomena, cases of movement from a distance; he associated them with a class of manifestations which were scientifically known as materializations, and toward which his plans and attempts with Elly Brand were directed.

He talked to them about biopsychical projections of subconscious complexes into the objective; about transactions of which the medial constitution, the somnambulic state, was to be regarded as the source; and which one might speak of as objectivated dream­concepts, in so far as they confirmed an ideoplastic property of nature; a power, which under certain conditions appertained to thought, of drawing substance to itself, and clothing itself in temporary reality. This substance streamed out from the body of the medium, and developed extraneously into biological, living end­organs, these being .the agencies which had performed the extraordinary though meaningless feats they witnessed in Dr. Krokowski's laboratory. Under some conditions these agencies might be seen or touched, the limbs left their impression in wax or plaster. But some.­times the matter did not rest with such corporealization. Under certain conditions, human heads, faces, full-length phantoms manifested themselves before the eyes of the experimenters, even within certain limits entered into contact with them. And here Dr. Krokowski's doctrine began, as it were, to squint; to look two ways at once. It took on a shifting and fluctuating character, like the method .of treatment he had adopted in his exposition of the nature of love. It was no longer plain-sailing, scientific treatment of the - objectively mirrored subjective content of the medium and her passive auxiliaries. It was a mixing in the game, at least sometimes, lit least half and half, of entities from without and beyond. It dealt - at least possibly, if not quite adinittedly - with the non-vital, with existences that took advantage of a ticklish, mysteriously and momentarily favouring chance to return to substantiality and show / Page 669 / themselves to their summoners.., in brief, with the spiritualistic invocation of the departed.

Such manifestations it was that Comrade Krokowski, with the assistance of his followers, was latterly striving to produce; sturdily, with his ingratiating smile, challenging their cordial confidence, thoroughly at home; for his own person, in this questionable morass of the subhuman, and a born leader for the timid and compunctious in the regions where they now moved. He had laid himself out to develop and discipline the extraordinary powers of Ellen Brand and, from what Hans Castorp could hear, fortune smiled upon his efforts. Some of the party had felt the touch of materialized hands. Lawyer Paravant had received out of transcendency a sounding slap on the cheek, and had countered with scientific alacrity, yes, had even eagerly turned the other cheek, heedless of his quality as gentleman, jurist, and one-time member of a duelling corps, all of which would have constrained him to quite a different line of conduct had the blow been of terrestrial origin. A. K. Ferge, that good-natured martyr, to whom all " high­brow" thought was foreign, had one evening held such a spirit hand in his own, and established by sense of touch that it was whole and well shaped. His clasp had been heart-felt to the limits of respect; but it had in some indescribable fashion escaped him. A considerable period elapsed, some two months and a half of bi­weekly sittings, before a hand of other-worldly origin, a young man's hand, it seemed, came .fingering over the table, in the red glow of the paper-shaded lamp, and, plain to the eyes of all the circle, left its imprint in an earthenware basin full of flour. And eight days later a troop of Krokowski's workers, Herr Albin, Frau Stohr, the Magnuses, burst in upon Hans Castorp where he sat dozing toward midnight in the biting cold of his balcony, and with every mark of distracted and feverish delight, their words tumbling over one another, announced that they had seen Elly's Holger - he had showed his head over the shoulder of the little medium, and had in truth "beautiful brown, brown curls." He had smiled with such unforgettable, gentle melancholy as he vanished!

Hans Castorp found this lofty melancholy scarcely consonant with Holger's other pranks, his impish and simple-minded tricks, the anything but gently melancholy slap he had given Lawyer Paravant and the latter had pocketed up. It was apparent that one must not demand consistency of conduct. Perhaps they were dealing with a temperament like that of the little hunch-backed man in the nursery song, with his pathetic wickedness and his' craving for intercession. Holger's admirers had no -thought for all this / Page 670 / What they were determined to do was to persuade Hans Castorp rescind his decree; positively, now that everything was so brilliantly in train, he must be present at the next seance. Elly, it seemed, in her trance had promised to materialize the spirit of any departed person the circle chose.

Any departed person they chose? Hans Castorp still showed reluctance. But that it might be any person they chose occupied his mind to such an extent that in the next three days he came to a different conclusion. Strictly speaking it was not three days, but as many minutes, which brought about the change. One evening, in a solitary hour in the music-room, he played again the record that bore the imprint of Valentine's personality, to him so profoundly moving. He sat there listening to the soldierly prayer of the hero departing for the field of honour:

"If God should summon me away,

Thee I would watch and guard -alway,

O Marguerite! " -

and, as ever, Hans Castorp was filled by emotion at the sound, an emotion which this time circumstances magnified and as it were ndensed into a longing; he thought: "Barren and sinful or no, it. would be a marvellous thing, a darling adventure! And he, as I know him, if he had anything to do with it, would not mind." He recalled that composed and liberal" Certainly, of course," he had heard in the darkness of the x-ray laboratory, when he asked Joahim if he might commit certain optical indiscretions.

The next morning he announced his willingness to take part in the evening seance; and half an hour after dinner joined the group of familiars of tl1e uncanny, who, unconcernedly chatting, took their way down to the basement; They were all old inhabitants, the-oldest of the old, or at least of long standing in the group, like the Czech Wenzel and Dr. Ting-Fu; Ferge and Wehsal, Lawyer Paravant, the ladies KIeefeld and Levi, and, in addition, those persons who had come to his balcony to announce to him the apparition of Holger's head, and of course the medium, Elly Brand.

That child of thee north was already in the doctor's charge when Hans Castorp passed through the door with the visiting-card: the doctor, in his black tunic, his arm laid fatherly across her shoulder, stood at the foot of the stair leading from the basement floor and welcomed the guests, and she with him. Everybody greeted everybody else, with surprising hilarility and expansiveness -It seemed to be the common aim to keep the meeting pitched in a key free from all solemnity or constraint. They- talked in loud, cheery voices, / Page 671 / "poked each other in the ribs, showed everyway how perfectly at ease they felt. Dr. Krokowski's yellow teeth kept gleaming in his beard with every hearty, confidence-inviting sinile; he repeated his "Wel - come" to each arrival, with special fervour in Hans Castorp's case - who, for his .part, said nothing at all, and whose manner was hesitating. "Courage, comrade," Krokowski's energetic and hospitable nod seemed to be saying, as he gave the young man's hand an almost violent squeeze. No need here to hang the head, here is no cant nor sanctimoniousness, nothing but the blithe and manly spirit of disinterested research. But Hans Castorp felt none the better for all this pantomime. He summed up the resolve formed by the memories of the x ray cabinet; but the train of thought hardly fitted with his present frame; father he was reminded of the peculiar and unforgettable mixture of feelings ­ nervousness, pridefulness, curiosity, disgust, and awe - with which, years ago, he had gone with some fellow students, a little tipsy, to a brothel in Sankt-Pauli.

As everyone was now present, Dr. Krokowski selected two controls - they were, for the evening, Frau Magnus and the ivory Levi - to preside over the physical examination of the medium, and they withdtew to the next room. Hans Castorp and the re­maining nine persons awaited in the consulting-room the issue of the austerely scientific procedure - which was invariably without any result whatever. The room was familiar to him from the hours he had spent here, behind Joachim's back, in conversation with the psycho-analyst. It had a writing-desk, an arm-chair and an easy­chair for patients on the left, the window side; a library of reference-books on shelves to right and left of the side door, and in the' further right-hand corner a chaise-longue, covered with oilcloth, separated by a folding screen from the desk and chairs. The doctor's glass instrument-case also stood in that corner, in another was a bust of Hippocrates, while an engraving of Rembrandt's " Anatomy Lesson" hung above the gas fire-place on the right side wall. It was an ordinary consulting-room, like thousands more; but with certain temporary special arrangements. The round mahogany table whose place was in the centre of the room, beneath the electric chandelier, upon the red carpet that covered most of the floor, had been pushed forward against the left-hand wall, be­neath the plaster bust; while a smaller table, covered with a cloth and bearing a red-shaped lamp, had been set obliquely near the gas fire, which was lighted and giving out a dry heat. Another electric bulb, covered with "red and further with a black gauze veil, hung above the table. On this table stood certain notorious objects: two / Page 672 / table-bells, of different patterns, one to shake and one to press, the plate with flour, and the paper-basket. Some dozen chairs of different shapes and sizes surrounded the table in a half-circle, one end of which was formed by the foot of the chaise-longue, the other ending near the centre of the room, beneath the ceiling light. Here, in the neighbourhood of the last chair, and about half-way to the door, stood the gramophone; the album of light trifles lay on a chair next it. Such were the arrangements. The red lamps were yet lighted, the ceiling light was shedding an effulgence as of common day, for the window, above the narrow end of the writing-desk, was shrouded in a dark covering, with its open-work cream-coloured blind hanging down in front of it.

After ten minutes the doctor returned with the three ladies. Elly's outer appearance had changed: she was not wearing her ordinary clothes, but a night-gownlike garment of white crepe, girdled about the waist by a cord, leaving her slender arms bare. Her maidenly breasts showed themselves soft and unconfined beneath this garment, it appeared she wore little else.

They all hailed her gaily. "Hullo, Elly!, How lovely she looks again! A perfect fairy! Very pretty, my angel! " She smiled at their compliineilts to her attire, probably well knowing it became her. "Preliminary' control negative," Krokowski announced. "Let's get to work, then, comrades," he said. Hans Castorp, consious of being disagreeably affected by the doctor's manner of address, was about to follow the example. of the others, who, shouting, chattering, slapping each other on the shoulders, were settling themselves'in the circle of chairs, when the doctor addressed him personally.

"My friend," said he, "you are a guest, perhaps a novice, in our midst, and therefore I should like, this evening, to pay you special honour. I confide to you the control of the medium. Our practice is as follows." He ushered the young man toward the end of the circle next the chaise-longue and the screen, where Elly was seated on. an ordinary cane chair, with her face turned rather toward the entrance door than to the centre of the room. He himself sat down close in front of her in another such chair, and clasped her hands, at the same time holding both her knees fiirmly between his own. "Like'that," he, said. and gave his place to Hans Castorp, who assumed the same position. "You'll grant that the arrest is complete. But we shall give you assistance too. Fraulem KIeefeld, may I implore you to lend us your aid?" And the lady. thus courteousfy and exotically entreated came and sat down. clasping Elly's fragile wrists, one in each hand.

Page 673

Unavoidable, that Hans Castorp should look into'the face of the young prodigy, fixed as it was so immediately before his own. Their eyes met - but Elly's slipped aside and gazed with natural self-consciousness in her lap. She was smiling a little affectedly, with her lips slightly pursed, and her head on one side, as she had at the wineglass seance. And Hans Castorp was reminded, as he saw her, of something else: the look on Karen Karstedt's face, a smile just like that, when she stood with Joachim and himself and regarded the unmade grave in the Dorf graveyard.

The circle had sat down. They were thirteen persons; not counting the Czech Wenzel, whose function it was to serve Polyhymnia, and who accordingly, after putting his instrument in readiness, squatted with his guitar at the back of the circle. Dr. Krokowski sat beneath the chandelier, at the other end of the row, after he had turned on both red lamps with a single switch, and turned off the centre light. A darkness, gently aglow, layover the room, the corners and distances were obscured. Only the surface of the little table and its immediate vicinity were illumined by a pale rosy light. During the next few minutes one scarcely saw one's neighbours; then their eyes slowly accustomed themselves to the darkness and made the best use of the light they had - which was slightly reinforced by the small dancing flames from the chimney piece.

The doctor devoted a few words to this matter of the lighting, and excused its lacks from the scientific point of view. They must take care not to interpret it in the sense of deliberate mystification and scene-setting. With the best will in the world they could not, unfortunately, have 'more light for the present. The nature of the powers they were to study would not permit of their being developed with white light, it was not possible thus to produce the desired conditions. This was a fixed postulate, with which they must for the present reckon. Hans Castorp, for his part, was quite satisfied. He liked the darkness, it mitigated the queerness of the situation. And in its justification he recalled the darkness of the x-ray room, and how they had collected themselves, and "washed their"eyes" in it, before they" "saw."
The medium, Dr. Krokowski went on, obviously addressing his words to Hans Castorp in particular, no longer needed to be put in the trance by the physician. She fell into it herself, as the control would see, and once she had done so, it would be her guardian spirit Holger, who spoke with her voice, to whom, and not to her, they should address themselves. Further, it was an error, which might result in failure, to suppose that one must bend mind or will / Page 674 / upon the expected phenomena. On the contrary, a slightly diffused attention, with conversation, was recommended. And Hans Castorp was cautioned, whatever else he did, not to lose control of the medium's extremities. '

We will now form the chain," finished Dr. Krokowski; and they did so, laughing when they could not find each other's hands in the dark. Dr. Ting-Fu, sitting next Hermine Kleefeld, laid his right hand on her shoulder and reached his left to Herr Wehsal, who came next. Beyond him were Herr and Frau Magnus, then K. Ferge; who, if Hans Castorp mistook not, held the hand of the ivory Levi on his right - and so on. "Music!" the doctor commanded, and behind him his neighbour the Czech set the instrument in motion and placed the needle, on the disk. "Talk!" Krokowski bade them, and as the first bars of an overture by Millocker were heard, they obediently bestirred themselves to make conversation, about nothing at all: the winter snow-fall, the last course at dinner, a newly arrived patient, a departure, "wild" or otherwise - artificially sustained, half drowned by the music, and lapsing now and again. So some minutes passed.

The record had not run out before Elly shuddered violently. trembling ran through her, she sighed, the upper part of her bo dy sank forward so that her forehead rested against Hans Castorp's, and her arms, together with those of her guardians, began: make extraordinary pumping motions to and fro.

"Trance," announced the Kleefeld. The music stopped, so also conversation. In the abrupt silence they heard the baritone drawl of the doctor. "Is Holger present? "

Elly shivered again. She swayed in her chair. Then Hans Castorp felt her press his two hands with a quick, firm pressure.

"She pressed my hands," he informed them.

"He," the doctor corrected him. "He pressed your hands. He is present. Wel-come, Holger," he went on with unction." Wel-come, friend and fellow comrade, heartily, heartily wel-come. And remember, when you were last with us," he went on, and Hans Castorp remarked that he did not use the form of address common to the civilized West - "you promised to make visible to our mortal eyes some dear departed, whether brother soul or sister soul, whose name should be given to you by our circle. Are you willing? Do you feel yourself able to perform what you promised? "

Again Elly shivered. She sighed and shivered as the answer came. Slowly she carried her hands and those of her guardians to her fore- / Page 675 / head, where she let them rest. Then close to Hans Castorp's ear she whispered: "Yes."

The warm breath immediately at his ear caused·in our friend that phenomenon of the epidermis popularly called goose-flesh, the nature of which the Hofrat had once explained to him. We mention this in order to make a distinction between the psychical and ·the purely physical. There could scarcely be talk of fear, for our hero was in fact thinking: "Well, she is certainly biting off more than she can chew!" But then he was straightway seized with a mingling of sympathy and consternation springing from the confusing and illusory circumstance that a blood-young creature, whose hands he held in his, had just breathed a yes into his ear.

"He said yes," he reported, and felt embarrassed.

"Very well, then, Holger," spoke Dr. Krokowski. "We shall take you at your word. We are confident you will do your part. The name of the dear departed shall shortly be communicated to you. Comrades," he turned to the gathering, " out with it, now! Who has a wish? Whom shall our friend Holger show us? "

A silence followed: Each waited for the other to speak. Individually they had probably all questioned themselves, in these last few days; they knew whither their thoughts tended. But the calling back of the dead, or the desirability of calling them back, was a ticklish matter, after all. At bottom, and boldly confessed, the desire does not exist; it is a misapprehension precisely as impossible as the thing itself, as we should soon see if nature once let it happen. What we call mourning for our dead is perhaps not so much grief at not being able to call them back as it is grief at not being able to want to do so.

This was what they were all obscurely feeling; and since it was here simply a question not of an actual return, but merely a theatrical staging of one, in which they should only see the departed, no more, the thing seemed humanly unthinkable; they were afraid to look into the face of him or her of whom they thought, and each one would willingly have resigned his right of choice to the next. Hans Castorp too, though there was echoing in his ears that large-hearted "Of course, of course" out of the past, held back, and at the last moment was rather inclined to pass the choice on. But the pause was too long; he turned his head toward their leader, and said; in a husky voice: "I should like to see my departed cousin, Joachim Ziemssen."

That was a relief to them all. Of those present, all excepting Dr. Ting-Fu, Wenzel, and the medium had known the person asked / Page 676 / for. The others, Ferge, Wehsal, Herr Albin, Paravant, Herr and Frau Magnus, Frau Stohr, Fraulein Levi, and the Kleefeld, loudly announced their satisfaction with the choice. Krokowski himself nodded well pleased, though his relations with Joachim had always been rather cool, owing to the latter's reluctance in the matter of psycho-analysis.

" Very good indeed," said the doctor. "Holger, did you hear? The person named was a stranger to you in life. Do you know him in the Beyond, and are you prepared to lead him hither?

Immnse suspense. The sleeper swayed, sighed, and shuddered. he seemed to be seeking, to be struggling; fallihg this way and that, whispering now to Hans Castorp, now to the Kleefeld, something they could not catch. At last he received from her hands the pressure that meant yes. He announced himself to have done so. and-

"Very well;-then," cried Dr. Krokowski. "To work, Holger Music," he cried. "Conversation! "and he repeated the injunction that no fixing of the attention, no strained anticipation was in place, only an unforced and hovering expectancy.

And now followed the most extraordinary hours of our hero's young life. Yes, though his later fate is unclear, though at a certain moment in his destiny he will vanish from our eyes, we may assume them to have been the most extraordinary he ever spent.

They were hours - more than two of them, to be explicit, counting in a brief intermission in the efforts on Holger's part which now began, or rather, on the girl Elly's - of work so hard and so prolonged that they were all toward the end inclined to be faint­hearted and despair of any result; out of pure pity, too, tempted to resign an attempt which seemed pitilessly hard, and beyond the delicate strength of her upon whom it was laid. We men, if we do not shirk our humanity, are familiar with an hour of life when we know this almost intolerable pity, which, absurdly enough no one else,can feel, this rebellious "Enough, no more! ' which is wrung from us, though it is not enough, and cannot or will not be enough. until it comes somehow or other to its appointed end. The reader knows we, speak of our husband- and fatherhood, of the act of birth, which Elly's wrestling did so unmistakably resemble that even he must recognize it who had never passed through this experience, even ouryoung Hans Castorp; who, not having shirked life, now came to know, in such a guise, this act, so full of organic mysticism. In what a guise! To what an end! Under what circumstances! One could not regard as anything less than scandalous the sights and sounds in this red-lighted lying-in chamber, the / Page 677 / maidenly form of the pregnant one, bare-armed, in flowing night­robe; and then by contrast the ceaseless and senseless gramophone music, the forced conversation which the circle kept up at command, the cries of encouragement they ever and anon directed at the struggling one: "Hullo, Holger! Courage, man! It's coming, just keep it up, let it come, that's the way!" Nor do we except the person and situation of the "husband" - if we may regard in that light our young friend, who had indeed formed such a wish­sitting there, with the knees of the little "mother" between his own, holding in his her hands, which were as wet as once little Leila's, so that he had constantly to be renewing his hold, not to let them slip.

For the gas fire in the rear of the circle radiated great heat. Mystical, consecrate? Ah, no, it was all rather noisy and vulgar, there in the red glow, to which they had now so accustomed their eyes that they could see the whole room' fairly well. The music and shouting were so like the revivalistic methods of the Salvation Army, they even made Hans Castorp think of the comparison, albeit he had never attended at a celebration by these cheerful zealots. It was in no eerie or ghostly sense that the scene affected the sympathetic one as mystic or mysterious, as conducing to solemnity; it was rather natural, organic - by virtue of the intimate association we have already referred to. Elly's exertions came in waves, after periods of rest, during which she hung sidewise from her chair in a totally relaxed and inaccessible condition, described by Dr. Krokowski as "deep trance." From this she would start up with a moan, throw herself about, strain and wrestle with her captors, whisper feverish, disconnected words, seem to be trying, with sidewise, jerking movements, to expel something; she would gnash her teeth, once even fastened them in Hans Castorp's sleeve.

This had gone on for more than an hour when the leader found it to the interest of all concerned to grant a brief intermission. The Czech Wenzel, who had introduced an enlivening variation by closing the gramophone. and striking up very expertly on his guitar, laid that instrument aside. They all drew a long breath and broke the circle. Dr. Krokowski strode over to the wall and switched on the ceiling lamp; the light flashed up glaringly, making them all blink. Elly, bent forward, her face almost in her lap, slumbered. She was busy too, absorbed in the oddest activity, with which the others appeared familiar, but which Hans Castorp watched. with attentive wonder. For some minutes together she moved the hollow of her hand to and fro in the region of her hips: / Page 678 / carried the hand away from her body and then with scooping, raking motion drew It towards her, as though gathering something and pulling it in. Then, with a series of starts, she came to herself, blinked in her turn at the light with sleep-stiffened eyes and smiled.

She smiled affectedly, rather remotely. In truth, their solicitude· seemed wasted; she did not appear exhausted by her efforts. Perhaps she retained no memory of them. She sat down in the chair reserved for patients, by the writing-desk near the window, between the desk and the screen about the chaise-longue; gave the chair a turn so that she could support her elbow on the desk and look into the room; and remained thus, receiving their sympathetic glances and encouraging nods, silent during the whole intermission, which lasted fifteen minutes.

It was a beneficent pause, relaxed, and filled with peaceful satisfaction in respect of work already accomplished. The lids of cigarette-cases snapped, the men smoked comfortably, and standing.in groups discussed the prospects of the seance. They were far from despairing or anticipating a negative result to their efforts. Signs enough were present to prove such doubting uncalled for. Those sitting near the doctor, at the far-end of the row, agreed that they had several times felt, quite unmistakably, that current of cool air which regularly whenever manifestations. were under way streamed in a definite direction from the person of the medium. Others had seen light-phenomena, white spots, moving conglobations of forces showing themselves at intervals against the screen. In short, no faint-heartedness! No looking backward now they had put their hands to the plough: Holger had given his word they had no call to doubt that he would keep it.

Dr. Krokowski signed for the resumption of the sitting. He led Elly back to her martyrdom and seated her, stroking her hair. The others closed the circle. All went as before. Hans Castorp suggested that he be released from his post of first control, but Dr. Krokowski refused. He said he laid great stress on excluding, by immediate contact, every possibility of misleading manipulation on the part of the medium. So Hans Castorp took lip again his strange position vis-a.-vis to Elly; the white light gave place to rosy twilight, the music began again, the pumping motions; this time it was Hans Castorp who announced 'trance." The scandalous lying-in proceeded.

With what distressful difficulty! It seemed unwilling to take its course - how could it? Madness! What maternity was this, what delivery, of what should she be delivered? " Help, help,". the child / Page 679 / moaned, and her spasms seemed about to pass over into that dangerous and unavailing stage obstetricians call eclampsia. She called at intervals on the doctor, that he should put his hands on' her. He did so, speaking to her encouragingly. The magnetic effect, if such it was, strengthened her to further efforts.

Thus passed the second hour, while the guitar was strummed or the gramophone gave out the contents of the album of light music into the twilight to which they had again accustomed their vision. Then came an episode, introduced by Hans Castorp. He supplied a stimulus by expressing an idea, a wish; a wish he had cherished from the beginning, and might perhaps have profitably expressed before now. Elly was lying with her face on their joined hands, in "deep trance." Herr Wenzel was just changing or reversing the record when our friend summoned his resolution and said he had a suggestion to make, of no great importance, yet perhaps - possibly - of some avail. He had - that is, the house possessed among its volumes of records - a. certain song, from Gounod's Faust, Valentine's Prayer, baritone with orchestral accompaniment, very appealing. He, the speaker, thought they might try the record.

"Why that particular one? " the doctor asked out of the darkness.

"A question of mood. Matter of feeling," the young man responded. The mood of the piece in question was peculiar to itself, quite special- he suggested they should try it. Just possible, not out of the question, that its mood and atmosphere might shorten their labours.

"Is the record here? " the doctor inquired.

No, but Hans Castorp could fetch it at once.

"What are you thinking of? " Krokowski promptly repelled the idea. What? Hans Castorp thought he might go and come again and take up his business where he had left it off? There spoke the voice of utter inexperience. Oh, no, it was impossible. It would upset everything, they would have to begin all over. Scientific exactitude forbade them to think of any such arbitrary going in and out. The door was locked. He, the doctor, had the key in his pocket. In short, if the record was not now in the room -

He was still talking when the Czech threw in, from the gramophone: "The record is here."

" Here? " Hans Castorp asked.

"Yes, here it is, Faust, Valentine's Prayer." It had been stuck by mistake in the album of light music, not in the green album of arias, where it belonged; quite by chance - or mismanagement / Page 680 / or carelessness, in any case luckily - it had partaken of the general topsyturvyness, and here it was, needing only to be put on.

"What had Hans Castorp to say to that? Nothing. It was the doctor who remarked: "So much the better," and some of the others chimed in. The needle scraped, the lid was put down. The male voice began to choral accompaniment: "Now the parting hour has come."

"No one spoke. They listened: Elly, as the music resumed, renewed her efforts. She started up convulsively, pumped, carried the slippery hands to her brow. The record went on, came to the middle part, with skipping rhythm, the part about war and danger, gallant, god-fearing, French. After that the finale, in full volume, the orchestrally supported refrain of the beginning.

"O Lord of heaven, hear me pray. . . ."

Hans Castorp had work with Elly. She raised herself, drew in a straggling breath, sighed a long, long, outward sigh, sank down illlc1 was still. He bent over her in concern, and as he did so, he heard Frau Stohr say; in a high, whining pipe: "Ziemssen! "

He did not look up. A bitter taste came in his mouth. He heard another voice, a deep, cold voice, saying: "I've seen him a long time."

The record had run off, with a. last accord of horns. But no one stopped the machine. The needle went on scratching in the silence, as the disk whirred round. Then Hans Castorp raised his head, and his eyes went, without searching, the right way.

"There was one more person in the room than before. There in the background, where the red rays lost themselves in gloom, so that the eye scarcely reached thither, between writing-desk and screen, in the doctor's consulting-chair, where in the intermission Elly had been sitting, Joachim sat. It was the Joachim of the last days, with hollow, shadowy cheeks, warrior's beard and full, curling lips. He sat leaning back, one leg crossed over the other.

On his wasted face, shaded though it was by his head-covering, was plainly seen the stamp of suffering, the expression of gravity mid austerity which had beautified it. Two folds stood on his brow, between the eyes, that lay deep in their bony cavities; but there was no change in the mildness of. the great dark orbs, whose quiet, friendly gaze sought out Hans Castorp, and him alone. That ancient grievance of the outstanding ears was still to be seen under the head-covering, his extraordinary head-covering, which they could not make out. Cousin Joachim was not in mufti. His sabre seemed to be leaning against his leg, he held the handle, one thought to distinguish something like a pistol-case in his belt. "But that was / Page 681 / no proper uniform he wore. No colour, no decorations; it had a collar like a litewka jacket, and side pockets. Somewhere low down on the breast was a cross. His feet looked large, his legs very thin, they seemed to be bound or wound as for the business of sport more than war. And what was it, this headgear? It seemed as though Joachim had turned an army cook-pot upside-down on his head, and fastened it under his chin with a band. Yet it looked quite properly warlike, like an old-fashioned foot-soldier, perhaps.

Hans Castorp felt Ellen Brand's breath on his hands. And near him the Kleefeld's rapid breathing. Other sound there was none, save the continued scraping of the needle on the run-down, rotating record, which nobody stopped. He looked at none of his company, would hear or see nothing of them; but across the hands and head on his knee leaned far forward and stared through the red darkness at the guest in the chair. It seemed one moment as though his stomach would turn over within him. His throat contracted and a four- or fivefold sob went through and through him. "Forgive me! " he whispered; then his eyes overflowed, he saw no more.

He heard breathless voices: "Speak to him! "he heard Dr. Krokowski's baritone voice summon him, formally, cheerily, and repeat the request. Instead of complying, he drew his hands away from beneath Elly's face, and stood up.

Again Dr. Krokowski called upon his name, this time in monitory tones. But in two strides Hans Castorp was at the step by.the entrance door and with one quick movement turned on the white light.

Fraulein Brand had collapsed. She was twitching convulsively in the Kleefeld's arms. The chair over there was empty.

Hans Castorp went up to the protesting Krokowski, close up to him. He tried to speak, but no words came. He put out his hand, with a brusque, imperative gesture. Receiving the key, he .nodded several times, threateningly, close into the other's face;
turned, and went out of-the room.

ELLY BRAND

 

 

Daily Mail

Monday, March 22, 2010

Mail Foreign Service

Girl, 4 dies in car horror on holiday beach

"She was beautiful, a princess': Ellie Bland

Page 28

A BRITISH girl of four was killed by a car as she walked along a popular U.S. beach with her family.
Ellie Bland was holding her great uncle's hand when she stepped into a car lane that runs along Daytona Beach, on Florida's east coast.
Although police said the vehicle was driving within the 10mph speed limit, she was sent flying.

Horrified witnesses screamed as the car halted. But before they could reach Ellie, the driver, Barbara Worley, 66, panicked and hit the accelerator, surging forward and hitting the girl - killing her instantly.

Ellie's parents, who were at home in Nottingham, learned of their daughter's death by phone. It is thought they flew out to Florida yesterday.
Enlarge Investigation: Florida Highway Patrol said Worley could face charges

Relatives said that her great uncle, John Langlands, 53, and his wife Karen, 44, had brought up Ellie and her five-year-old sister, believed to be called Kacey, since they were babies.

Ellie had survived serious health problems including a heart murmur and a digestive tract condition.

Last year she nearly died after contracting swine flu. The family regularly took holidays in Daytona Beach, where it is thought they had a holiday home.
The recent trip, with a group of friends from Britain, was Ellie's sixth. The Langlands had planned to take her to Disney's Magic Kingdom yesterday to dress up as the star of the film the Princess and the Frog.
Ellie was with her sister at the time of the tragedy and an older child, who has not been named.
Mrs Langlands said of the crash: 'It just took her. It's not real. You just bring them to the beach for the day. . . I can't believe it.'
Mr Langlands told police the car came 'barrelling down' on them and clipped Ellie. He broke down as he added: 'She was beautiful, a princess.'
Daytona Beach is one of the few beaches in America where cars are permitted to drive, because of its hard, compacted sand.

There are clearly marked lanes monitored by police, but officials said the high tide may have brought pedestrians and cars closer together than usual. It was also one of the first warm Saturdays of the year, meaning the beach was packed.
Last night, Ellie's family in Nottingham spoke of their grief.
A woman relative, who did not want to be named, said: 'Karen will be completely devastated.

'She can't have kids herself so she lived for Ellie - she took her all around the world.'
Worley, a U.S. tourist from Georgia, sat weeping in her car after the accident. She was not speeding or under the influence of alcohol, police said.
She is likely to a face only a minor traffic infringement charge rather than the more serious one of vehicular manslaughter, which could have led to a 15-year jail term.
A police spokesman said: 'We are still conducting our investigation, but everything points to a very tragic accident.
'Witnesses have said the girl ran into the traffic lane. She could have been distracted by the sight of the waves and sea.'

 

 

MAIL ON LINE

Saturday, Mar 27 2010 9AM 9°C

Results for ' Ellie Bland' You searched

Pictured: British girl, 4, killed by car on Florida beach while walking hand-in-hand with uncle 'after driver panicked'

By Mail Foreign Service
Last updated at 10:23 AM on 22nd March 2010

Comments (81) Add to My Stories
A four-year-old British girl was killed by a car as she walked along a popular U.S. beach with her family.
Ellie Bland was holding her great uncle's hand when she stepped into a car lane that runs along Daytona Beach, on Florida's east coast.
Although police said the vehicle was driving within the 10mph speed limit, she was sent flying.

Victim:Ellie Bland was killed by a car as she walked along Daytona beach with her great uncle
Shattered: Barbara Worley sits in her Lincoln Town Car moments after the accident on Saturday afternoon

Horrified witnesses screamed as the car halted. But before they could reach Ellie, the driver, Barbara Worley, 66, panicked and hit the accelerator, surging over the little girl - killing her instantly.

Florida Highway Patrol said an investigation had been launched and that charges were pending for Worley, from Elberton, Georgia.

Ellie's parents, who were at home in Nottingham, learned of their daughter's death by phone. It is thought they flew out to Florida yesterday.
Enlarge Investigation: Florida Highway Patrol said Worley could face charges

Relatives said that her great uncle, John Langlands, 53, and his wife Karen, 44, had brought up Ellie and her five-year-old sister, believed to be called Kacey, since they were babies.

Ellie had survived serious health problems including a heart murmur and a digestive tract condition.

Last year she nearly died after contracting swine flu. The family regularly took holidays in Daytona Beach, where it is thought they had a holiday home.
The recent trip, with a group of friends from Britain, was Ellie's sixth.

The Langlands had planned to take her to Disney's Magic Kingdom yesterday to dress up as the star of the film the Princess and the Frog.
Ellie was with her sister at the time of the tragedy and an older child, who has not been named.
Mrs Langlands said of the crash: 'It just took her. It's not real. You just bring them to the beach for the day. . . I can't believe it.'
Mr Langlands told police the car came 'barrelling down' on them and clipped Ellie. He broke down as he added: 'She was beautiful, a princess.'
Daytona Beach is one of the few beaches in America where cars are permitted to drive, because of its hard, compacted sand.

There are clearly marked lanes monitored by police, but officials said the high tide may have brought pedestrians and cars closer together than usual. It was also one of the first warm Saturdays of the year, meaning the beach was packed.
Last night, Ellie's family in Nottingham spoke of their grief.
A woman relative, who did not want to be named, said: 'Karen will be completely devastated.
Daytona Beach is on the east coast of Florida

Daytona Beach is one of few coastal resorts in the US where cars are permitted to drive on the sand
'She can't have kids herself so she lived for Ellie - she took her all around the world.'
Worley, a U.S. tourist from Georgia, sat weeping in her car after the accident. She was not speeding or under the influence of alcohol, police said.
She is likely to a face only a minor traffic infringement charge rather than the more serious one of vehicular manslaughter, which could have led to a 15-year jail term.
A police spokesman said: 'We are still conducting our investigation, but everything points to a very tragic accident.
'Witnesses have said the girl ran into the traffic lane. She could have been distracted by the sight of the waves and sea.'

Print this article Read later Email to a friend Share this article: Digg it Del.icio.us Reddit Newsvine Nowpublic StumbleUpon Facebook MySpace Fark Comments (81)Here's what readers have had to say so far. Why not debate this issue live on our message boards.
The comments below have been moderated in advance.

Newest Oldest Best rated Worst rated View all The reason vehicles are allowed on the sand in Daytona Beach is, like most of the beaches on the U.S. Atlantic coast, frigging hotels dot every last bit of open space. The only other way to get to the beach is to pay a parking fee to a hotel to use a parking lot (car park), or fight with someone to get a parking space at one of the few free city mantained lots. In many Atlantic coastal cities, there are so many hotels you can't even SEE the beach. The alternative is to find a beach that is in the jurisdiction of the National Park Service, such as Pea Island National Bird Sanctuary in the Outer Banks. No frigging hotels allowed!
- haywoodzarathustra, Fat City, Atlantis, 22/3/2010 13:14

Click to rate Rating 48 Report abuse

I was so sad when reading this. I have a 4 year old daughter and I can only imagine the family's grief and great sadness. I am heartbroken. My deepest sympathy goes out to the family.
- Mrs. Badcrumble, Columbus, OH, 22/3/2010 13:10

Click to rate Rating 69 Report abuse

This is so sad and horrible for all involved, and I include the driver in this.
We can just blame her, or blame those who did not keep Ellie's hand in theirs and keep her out of the car lane--or we can just see the truth. Accident, all it is, and unfortunately those involved will blame themselves enough for all of us.
Have mercy on them.
Humans make mistakes, that's all.

Mr. Ellis in Southhampton (22/3/2010 08:46), thank you and bless you for such a reasonable comment.

- Linda, Farmington, USA, 22/3/2010 12:51

Click to rate Rating 79 Report abuse

RIP Ellie For Gods sake take an Engish course,Or shut up.
- P.Widdowson, loule portugal, 22/3/2010 12:48

Click to rate Rating 49 Report abuse

We went to Daytona when my son was small and when I saw the traffic on the beach, I was terrified. It seemed to me to be so easy for an excited child to run towards the sea and be hit by a car. Paranoia, maybe, but it looked to me like an accident waiting to happen. It was impossible to settle and enjoy a holiday there, so we packed up and went back to the Florida Keys.
- Pato, Hale, Chesh., 22/3/2010 12:15

Click to rate Rating 40 Report abuse

For everyone slamming American drivers and those of us fortunate enough to live in Daytona Beach, a little history. Cars have been on our beach since the early 1900s when racing began in Daytona (Daytona International Speedway, anyone?). The original race track was the beach, because of its hard packed sand. As a teenager, one of the best things in life was to cruise the beach with your friends. The speed limit is 10 miles per hour, strictly enforced. Until the overcrowding of our beloved beach, it was extremely rare for a sun bather to get run over by a car. The last accident of the sort was 22 years ago, when another child darted out into the traffic lanes. Our beach is 23 miles long, there is driving on only a small portion of that, most of the beach has sand that is too soft for cars. People are free to go there to play where there are no cars allowed. In the core tourist area driving has been banned for the last ten years, again people are free to go there. RIP dear Ellie.
- Dynah Moe Humm, Daytona Beach, Florida USA, 22/3/2010 12:15

Read more: http://www.dailymail.co.uk/news/worldnews/article-1259623/Four-year-old-British-girl-killed-tragic-car-accident-popular-Florida-beach.html#ixzz0jMmSgekQ

 

 

Let the little children be, and do not hinder them from coming to me, for such is the Kingdom of Heaven. - -Matthew /9:/4

Page 3 (number omitted)

I stood over Katie's lifeless body in the mtenslve care umt and wondered whether this little girl could be saved. A few hours earlier she had been found floating facedown in a YMCA pool. No one knew how long she had been unconscious or exactly what had happened to cause her to lose consciousness. One of the lifeguards guessed that some boys playing alongside the pool had accidentally knocked her into the water. Someone else mentioned to the police that maybe she had bumped her head on the bottom of the pool and had lost consciousness that way. It could even have been an epileptic seizure, I thoughtYMCA pool. No one knew how long she had been uncon­scious or exactly what had happened to cause her to lose consciousness. One of the lifeguards guessed that some boys playing alongside the pool had accidentally knocked her into the water. Someone else mentioned to the police that maybe she had bumped her head on the bottom of the pool and had lost consciousness that way. It could even have been an epileptic seizure, I thought.
I didn't really expect to find out what had happened. The machines to which she was now hooked up told a grim story.

Page 4

An emergency CAT scan showed massive swelling of the brain. She had no gag reflex. An artificial lung machine was breathing for her. In the blunt jargon of emergency room physicians, she was a train wreck. Looking back even now, I would guess fhat she had only a ten percent chance of survlvmg.
I was the doctor who resuscitated her in the emergency room after the accident in the pool. I was serving my in­ternship in pediatrics in a small town in Idaho and would be starting my· residency a few months later in Seattle. I had previously been doing research on brain tumors and at a national conference had presented a paper on the effects of chemotherapy on childhood leukemia. In between the world of academia studies and "rat brain" research, in which I tested the effects of various medicines on white rats, I 'wanted to sandwich in some practical medicine. Medicine probably doesn't get more practical than poor Katie's case.
She was one of the sickest children I have ever cared for:
Despite all of our best efforts, I was sure she was going to die: Still we tried everything we could think of.

THE CIRCLE OF PRAYER

One episode with Katie remains vivid in my mind even today. I was trying to thread a small catheter into one of her arteries so we could get an exact reading of the oxygen in her blood. The procedure, called arterial catheterization, is particularly difficult and bloody since an incision into an artery is required.
I explained the procedure to her father and told him that he and the other family members might want to wait in the hall until the line was inserted. He consulted with his wife and the others and came back with another suggestion. He asked if they could hold a prayer vigil around her bed while / Page 5 / I threaded the device into her artery. Why not? I thought. She's going to die anyway. Maybe this will help them cope with their grief.
The family held hands around her bed and began to pray. Katie lay flat and lifeless as breathing machines and monitors beeped and buzzed and several IV tubes gave her fluids and medication. Two nurses and a respiratory therapist were with me. One push of the needle and blood began spurting from the arterial line. We all did our jobs quickly and nervously. It seems now that the calmest people in the room were the members of Katie's family. As the blood spurted out, they began praying out loud.
How can they be so calm? I thought. Isn't it obvious that she is going to die?
Three days later she made a full recovery.
Her c.ase was one of those medical mysteries that dem­onstrate the power of the human organism to rebound. People sometimes cross the threshold of death only to return in full health. Why it happens is impossible to say. But it happened with Katie, whose neurological testing showed she had made a full recovery.
When she was feeling well enough, I had her come in for a follow-up examination. One of the things I wanted to know was what she remembered about her near drowning. The answer was important to the type of treatment she would receive as an outpatient. Had she been hit on the head? Had someone held her under the water? Had she blacked out or experienced a seizure? Without knowing exactly what had happened, there was a chance that she could have another blackout or seizure.
I marveled at Katie when she came into the office. She was a pretty girl with long blond hair and a shy, frightened ­manner. Her eyes revealed an intelligence that hadn't been dimmed by the deprivation of oxygen to the brain that always / Page 6 / accompanies drowning. There was nothing abnormal in her walk or mannerisms. She was just another nine-year-old kid.

THE HEAVENLY FATHER

Katie clearly remembered me. After introducing myself, she turned to her mother and said, "That's the one with the beard. First there was this tall doctor who didn't have a beard, and then he came in." Her statement was correct. The first into the emergency room was a tall, clean-shaven physician named Bill Longhurst.
Katie remembered more. "First I was in the big room, and then they moved me to a smaller room where they did X-rays on me." She accurately noted such details as having "a tube down my nose," which was her description of nasal intubation. Most physicians intubate orally, and that is the most common way that it is represented on television.
She accurately described many other details of her expe-· rience. I remember being amazed at the events she recol­lected. Even though her eyes had been closed and she had been profoundly comatose during the entire experience, she still "saw" what was going on.
I asked her an open-ended question: "What do you re­member about being in the swimming pool?"
"Do you mean when I visited the Heavenly Father," she replied.
Whoa, I thought. "That's a good place to start. Tell me about meeting the Heavenly Father."
"I met Jesus and the Heavenly Father," she said. Maybe it was the shocked look on my face or maybe it was shyness. But that was it for the day. She became very embarrassed and would speak no more.
I scheduled her for another appointment the following week.

Page 7

What she told me during our next meeting changed my life. She remembered nothing about the drowning itself. Her first memory was of darkness and ·the feeling that she was so heavy she couldn't move. Then a tunnel opened and through that tunnel came "Elizabeth."
Elizabeth was "tall and nice" with bright, golden hair.' She accompanied Katie up the tunnel, where she saw her late grandfather and met several other people. Among her "new friends" were two young boys-"souls waiting to be born"­named Andy and Mark, who played with her and introduced her to many people.
At one point in the voyage, Katie was given a glimpse of her home. She was allowed to wander throughout the house, watching her brothers and sisters play with their toys in their rooms. One of her brothers was playing with a GI Joe, push­ing him around the room in a jeep. One of her sisters was combing the hair of a Barbie doll and singing a popular rock song. She drifted into the kitchen and watched her mother . preparing a meal of roast chicken and rice. Then she looked into the living room and saw her father sitting on the couch staring quietly ahead. She assumed he was worrying about her in. the hospital.
Later, when Katie mentioned this to her parents, she shocked them with her vivid details about the clothing they were wearing, their positions in the house, even the food her mother was cooking.
Finally, Elizabeth-who seemed to be a guardian angel
to Katie-took her to meet the Heavenly Father and Jesus. The Heavenly Father asked if she wanted to go home. Katie cried. She said she wanted to stay with him. Then Jesus asked her if she wanted to see her mother again. "Yes," she replied. Then she awoke.
It took her almost an hour to tell this story. She was ex­tremely shy, but told the tale in such a powerful and com- / Page 8 / pelling way that I believed her implicitly. Throughout the telling of her expErience, she drew pictures of the people she had met while in "heaven." Elizabeth was drawn as a pleasant, smiling stick figure with white clothing. Mark and Andy looked like drawings of ordinary schoolmates. Clearly, this had been a fun event for a child so young. She didn't yet have a concept of religious or mystical experience. She was aware that something had happened that she didn't quite understand.
I didn't understand it either. I began to investigate.
First I went to the nurses in the intensive care unit, who told me that the first words out of her mouth when she awoke were "Where are Mark and Andy?" She asked for them re­peatedly throughout her convalescence.
Then I probed her family's religious beliefs. I wanted to see if she had been heavily indoctrinated with belief in guard­ian angels and tunnels to heaven.
The answer from her mother was an emphatic no. She was a middle-of-the-road Mormon. She believed in the af­terlife and attended Sunday school regularly, but no one in the family espoused a belief in spirit guides or tunnels to heaven. These things simply never came up in the family's religious teachings. In fact, I could find little similarity be­tween Katie's experience and any of her religious teachings.
For instance, two years before Katie's experience, when her grandfather had died, Katie had been told by her mother that death was like sending someone on a long boat ride: friends and family can go to the edge of the water, but they must stay on land while the boat floats away. Her mother had described the soul as "the hand in the glove." When a glove has a hand in it, it is alive and moving. After the hand is removed, the glove looks the same but doesn't move.
No one in the family had mentioned anything that would trigger the images that came to Katie at the brink of death.

Page 8

My curiosity grew. I recounted the experience for Dr. Chris Robison, a chief resident at the hospital and also a devout Mormon. From him, I learned that Mormons believe in Christ and an afterlife, but not in spirit guides and guardian angels. They also have no scriptural reason to believe that heaven is a place you get to by going through a tunnel.
I spent hours talking with her parents, trying to discover . any factors in her upbringing that could have influenced her experience. I couldn't find any.
My deepest instinct told me that nothing in Katie's ex­perience was "taught" to her before the near drowning. Her experience was fresh, not recalled memory.
I began lo.oking through the medical literature.

A NEAR-DEATH EXPERIENCE

A search of the medical literature revealed little besides a name for what had happened to Katie. It was called "the near-death experience" (NOE).
The name for this' phenomenon was coined by dr. Raymond Moody in his 1975 book, Life After Life. Near-death experience, or NOE, is used to describe a mystical experience that happens to people who almost die.
A poll conducted by the George Gallup organization found in an extensive survey an estimated eight million near-death experiences in 1982. Needless to say, these are very contro­versial events. Some say that NOEs are just dramas created by the mind in a state of panic. Others say that they are glimpses into the next world.
Researchers such as Raymond Moody and Kenneth Ring assume that only those who cross death's door have vivid trips up tunnels or see long dead relatives and Beings of Light. Other researchers, including psychologist Ron Siegel, believe / Page10 / that NDEs are visions brought on by drugs or "dissociative hallucinatory activity of the brain."
What we now know as near-death experiences have been reported since the beginning of recorded history. In the New Testament (2 Cor. 12:1-4), Paul describes one that he had. And Pope Gregory the Great in the sixth century collected these experiences as proof of life beyond.
Carol Zaleski, a prominent Harvard theologian, finds near­death experiences in Greek, Roman, Egyptian, and Near Eastern myths and legends. I was fascinated to read in her book, Otherworld Journeys, that some cultures, see death as a journey whose final goal is the recovery of one's true nature.
It wasn't until 1975, when Dr. Raymond Moody published his findings, that anyone realized there was a pattern to the experiences. Something mystical and unearthly happened to -many people who had almost died.
According to Moody, a full-blown near-death experience happens something like this: A person, say, has a heart attack in his living room. The chest pain is excruciating, and he passes out. What seems like moments later, he awakens to find himself floating above his body, where he watches the paramedics administering CPR. He tries to stop them, but it becomes obvious that they can't hear him.
Suddenly, a tunnel appears to this disembodied spirit. He finds himself zooming up it with the whooshing sound of speed in' his ears. His trip ends in a garden of rich green plants, one that is glowing with unearthly light. He looks at his own hands and realizes that he too is composed of light.
People approach him. They are glowing too. Some of them look familiar. There's Uncle George,' who died twenty years ago. And Aunt Mabel. Even Grandfather is here in radiant glory. All of them are happy to see this visitor, feelings they are able to express nonverbally with their warmth.
These glowing personages pale in comparison to what / Page 11 / comes next. A master Being of Light appears. Some call him "God," others "Allah," and otl:ters "The Man." Whoever he is, he is so bright and loving that the visitor feels drawn to him.
With more love and caring than this visitor had ever felt from anyone on earth,· the master Being of Light engulfs him with his presence, taking him on a three-dimensional review of his life. Not only does he see everything he has done to anybody, but he feels everything as well. In addition to ex­periencing the way he felt when it happened, the visitor knows how it felt to the other person. This sensory barrage is ac­companied by a moral commentary from the Being of Light, who compassionately communicates to the person what he did right and wrong and indicates things he might do in the future.
The problem is that the person· wants this experience to go on forever. He doesn't want to leave the Being of Light's bosom. He tells this to the Being, but is given no choice. He must return.
Suddenly, he feels himself sucked back into his own body, where he becomes a changed person. The type-A behavior that made him an edgy, angry workaholic is now gone.
Replacing these traits is a thirst for knowledge, feelings, and expressions of love that astonishes the people who know him.
Moody first learned about NOEs when he was twenty years old and studying for his doctorate in philosophy at the Uni­versity of Virginia. While studying philosophical issues re-
..•• lated to death, his professor told him about a psychiatrist in town who had been pronounced dead of double pneumonia and then successfully resuscitated. While he was "dead," the / Page 12 / doctor later said, he'd had the remarkable experience of pass­ing through a tunnel and seeing Beings of Light. Moody filed the story away in his memory and went on with his studies. in 1969, he finished his doctorate and began teaching at his alma mater. After conducting a class dealing with the after­life, Moody was approached by a student who had almost died in an automobile accident the year before. The student told Moody a baffling tale that almost mirrored the psychi­atrist's experience he had heard when he was a student.
Moody told the two stories to his students. They, in turn, shared tales of aunts, uncles, grandparents, and friends who'd had similar experiences during their brushes with death. By the time he entered medical school, in 1972, Moody had compiled eight case studies from people he describes as "solid and reliable."
In medical school, he was able to find more cases. It soon became clear to him that near-death experiences were much more common than he had expected. "In any group of thirty," says Moody, "I can find someone who has had one or knows someone who has had one."
Katie intrigued me. The more time I spent with her, the more I questioned the traditional medical approach to this issue. Basically, medicine didn't acknowledge the existence of these experiences. Although something had happened to one of my patients-something so real that it was having lasting, positive effects upon her-I could find scant mention of the near-death experience in medical journals. I had to turn to Moody's book, which was outside the medical main­stream, to find out what had happened to my patient.
After my experience with Katie, I decided to do something no other medical doctor had done. I published a description  / Page 13 / of Katie's NDE in a medical journal. To my knowledge, this was the first description of a near-death experience in a child. I wanted other pediatricians to know that children had such experiences. My main motivation was to get doctors to con­template the meaning of these experiences so they could help patients understand the dying process. I thought nothing could be more universal than the psychological events of dying.
In 1983 my article was published in the American Journal of Diseases of Children. I almost stopped my inquiry there. Then I remembered what Moody had said in his second book, Reflections on Life After Life. He wrote that if anyone were to research the topic with an open mind he would be con­vinced of the reality of near-death experiences. He recognized that his work was not scientific, but was merely an exami­nation of a collection of personal anecdotes.
It was then that I decided to do more than write one article.
I felt challenged by Dr. Moody's bold assertions, especially by his claim that these experiences were universal to all hu­man beings.
Many questions began to pop into my mind:
Do children have NOEs that are different from those of adults?
Since children aren't yet "culturally polluted," some people claim that they don't have near-death experiences or that those they do have are very different. Katie's NDE was similar to those of adults. But what about other children?
As a professor of mine at George Washington University said, "Children don't lie." Of course they lie about doing their homework or cleaning their rooms. By this she meant . that in the context of a severe illness they. would probably
not fabricate such stories. In addition, they would most likely not have heard about the phenomenon of the near-death / Page 14 / experience. Studying children would give me an opportunity to deal with a pure population.
I could find no research similar to this in the medical journals.

Does one need to be near death to have an NDE? Some people say that these are merely hallucinations of a frightened mind and can occur to people who aren't near death. Others have assumed that NOEs can be caused by the drugs we give patients or even by their profound fear of the intensive care unit. I found  myself wanting to know the answer to this question. I designed a study to unravel the puzzle because I found no study remotely resembling this in the medical literature.
Is there an area of the brain that produces near-death experiences?
This was the most exciting question of all. Dr. Moody asserts that these experiences happen in all human beings. If so, perhaps there is an area of the brain that is genetically programmed to create these experiences.
Why would such an area be there? We could only attempt to answer that question. Finding it would have exciting implications for understanding the experience.
Have the researchers missed any traits? Is there anything else that happens during a near-death experience that the researchers didn't discover? My positions on the staffs of two major hospitals would give me access to raw data. I could talk with patients right after NDEs happened.
How did NDEs affect children after they became adults? NDEs are known to be transformative experiences that greatly change attitudes in the people who have them. I wanted to know if children who have them are changed throughout their lives?

 

 

CLOSER TO THE LIGHT

Melvin Morse with Paup Perry 1990

Page 78

CONJURED DEATHS AND ANCIENT RULERS

"Deep in an underground chamber a solemn group of men is seeking guidance "from death. They are dressed in white robes and chanting softly around a casket that is sealed with wax. One of their members is steadfastly counting to himself, carefully marking the time. After about eight minutes, the casket is opened, and the man who nearly suffocated inside is revived by the rush of fresh air. He tells the men around him what he saw. As he passed out from lack of oxygen, he saw a light that became brighter and larger as he sped toward it through a tunnel. From that light came a radiant person in white who delivered a message of eternal life.
The priest who is attending this ceremony is pleased with the results. "No man escapes death," he says. "And every living soul is destined to resurrection. You go into the tomb alive that you will learn of the light."
The man who died" but is now reborn is happy. He is now a member of one of the strangest societies in history, a group of civic leaders who induced nearly fatal suffocation to create a near-death experience."

Page 84

""How is it that many physicians have stopped ob­serving and listening?
Only twenty years ago, it came as a complete surprise to the medical profession that dying people actually went through a variety of psychological stages before passing on. In her hotly debated "pioneering" work, On Death and Dying, Elisabeth Kiibler-Ross claimed that there were five stages of dying: denial, anger, bargaining, depression, and acceptance. Yet this "hotly debated" information has long been common knowledge to most nurses, who attend patients and talk to them instead of at them.
The medical establishment has managed to make near­death experiences a freakish event, not the rule. It has con­vinced patients that they are having bad dreams, not profound experiences that bond them with all of humanity."

 

3	THE	33	15	6
6	LIVING	73	37	1
5	DEATH	38	20	2
14	I	144	72	9
1+4	-	1+4+4	7+2	-
5	-	9	9	9

 

 

THE BIOLOGY OF DEATH

Lyall Watson 1974

Page 49

"As long ago as 1836, in a Manual of Medical Jurisprudence, this was said: 'Individuals who are apparently destroyed in a sudden manner, by certain wounds, diseases or even decapi­tation, are not really dead, but are only in conditions incompatible with the persistence of life. '231 This is an elegant and vital distinction. Death is not 'incompatible with the persistence of life'. Our ability to bring all kinds of death back to life is limited only by the state of our technology."

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1875-1955

Page 496

" There is both rhyme and reason in what I say, I have made a dream poem of humanity. I will cling to it. I will be good. I will let death have no mastery over my thoughts. For therein lies goodness and love of humankind, and in nothing else."

Page 496 / 497

"Love stands opposed to death. It is love, not reason, that is stronger than death . Only love, not reason, gives sweet thoughts. And from love and sweetness alone can form come: form and civilisation, friendly and enlightened , beautiful human intercourse-always in silent recognition of the blood-sacrifice. Ah, yes, it is it is well and truly dreamed. I have taken stock I will keep faith with death in my heart, yet well remember that faith with death and the dead is evil, is hostile to mankind, so soon as we give it power over thought and action.
For the sake of goodness and love, man shall let death have no sovereignty over his thoughts.
And with this -I awake. For I have dreamed it out to the end, I have come to my goal."

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1824-1955

Page 10

Number 34

"ON their right as they entered, between the main door and the inner one, was the porter's lodge. An official of the French type, in the grey livery of the man at the station, was sitting at the tele­phone, reading the newspaper. He came out and led them through the well-lighted halls, on the left of which lay the reception-rooms. Hans Castorp peered in as he passed, but they were empty. Where, then, were the guests, he asked, and his cousin answered: " In the rest-cure. I had leave tonight to go out and meet you. Otherwise I am always up in my balcony, after supper."
Hans Castorp came near bursting out again. " What! You lie out on your balcony at night, in the damp? " he asked, his voice shak­ing.
" Yes, that is the rule. From eight to ten. But come and see your room now, and get a wash."
They entered the lift - it was an electric one, worked by the Frenchman. As they went up, Hans Castorp wiped. his eyes.
" I'm perfectly worn out with laughing, he said, and breathed through his mouth. cc You've told me such a lot of crazy stuff ­
that about the psycho-analysis was the last straw. I suppose I am a bit relaxed from the journey. And my feet are cold - are yours? But my face bums so, it is really unpleasant. Do we eat now? I feel hungry. Is the food decent up here?"
They went noiselessly along the coco matting of the narrow corridor, which was lighted by electric lights in white glass shades set in the ceiling. The walls gleamed with hard white eriamel paint.
They had a glimpse of a nursing sister in a white cap, and eye­glasses on a cord that ran behind her ear. She had the look of a Protestant sister - that is to say, one working without a real vo­cation and burdened with restlessness and ennui. As they went along the corridor, Hans Castorp saw, beside two of the white­enamelled, numbered doors, cenain curious, swollen-looking, bal­loon-shaped vessels with short necks. He did not think, at the moment, to ask what they were.
" Here you are," said Joachim. " I am next you on the right. The other side you have a Russian couple, rather loud and offensive, but it couldn't be helped. Well, how do you like it? "
There were two doors, an outer and an inner, with clothes­hooks in the space between. Joachim had turned on the ceiling light, and jn its vibrating brilliance the room looked restful and cheery, with practical wliite furniture, whte washable walls, clean / Page 11 / linoleum, and white linen curtains gaily embroidered in modem taste. The door stood open; one saw the lights of the valley and heard distant dance-music. The good Joachim had put a vase of flowers on the chest of drawers - a few bluebells and some yarrow, which he had found himself among the second crop of grass on the slopes.
" Awfully decent of you, "said Hans Castorp. "What a nice room! I can spend a couple of weeks here with pleasure."

 

THIRTYFOUR = THIRTYFOUR

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1875-1955

Page 10

Chapter 1

"Number 34"

"But come and see your room now"

"What a nice room! I can spend a couple of weeks here with pleasure."

Page 663

"Lie down here in the sand! How cool as death it is, / Page 664 / how soft as silk, as flour! It flows in a colourless, thin stream from thy hand and makes a dainty mound beside thee. Dost thou recognize it, this tiny flowing? It is the soundless, tiny stream through the hour glass, that solemn, fragile toy that adorns the hermit's hut. An open book a skull, and in its slender frame the double glass, holding a little sand, taken from eternity, to prolong here, as time, its troubling, solemn mysterious essence. . ."

"For the moment, however, and before Holger withdrew to the tranquillity of his hasten-ing while, it would be better, and certainly most amiable of him, if he would consent to answer a few practical questions. They scarcely as yet knew what, but would he at least be in principle inclined to do so, in his great amiability?

The answer was yes. But now they discovered a great perplexity - what should they ask? It was as in the fairy story, when the fairy or elf grants one question, and there is danger of letting the precious advantage slip through the fingers. There was much in the world, much of the future, that seemed worth knowing, yet it was difficult to choose. At length, as no one else seemed able to sttle, Hans Castorp, with his finger on the glass supporting his cheek on his fist, said he would like to know what was to be / Page 665 / the actual length of his stay up here, instead of the three weeks originally fixed.

Very well, since they thought of nothing better, let the spirit out of the fullness of his knowledge answer this chance query. The glass hesitated, then pushed off. It spelled out something very queer which none of them succeeded in fathoming, it made the word, or the syllable Go, and then the word Slanting and then something about Hans Castorp's room, that was to say, through number thirty-four.What was the sense of that."

NUMBER THIRTY- FOUR

"WHAT WAS THE SENSE OF THAT"

?

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

Page 465 / 466

"They talked of "humanity," of nobility - but it was / the spirit alone that distinguished man, as a creature largely divorced from nature, largely opposed to her in feeling, from all other forms of organic life. In man's spirit, then, resided his true nobility and his merit - in his state of disease, as it were; in a word, the more ailing he was, by so much was he the more man. The genius of disease was more human than the genius of health. How, then, could one who posed as the. friend of man shut his eyes to these fundamental truths concerning man's humanIty? Herr Settembrini had progress ever on his lips: was he aware that all progress, in so far as there was such a thing, was due to illness, and to illness alone? In other words, to genius, which was the same thing? Had not the normal, since time was, lived on the achievements of the abnormal? Men consciously and voluntarily descended into disease and madness, in search of knowledge which, acquired by fanaticism, would lead back to health; after the possession and use of it had ceased to be conditioned by that heroic and abnormal act of sacrifice. That was the true death on the cross, the true Atonement."

 

 

 

 

Placet experiri. Latin phrase meaning "It pleases to experimnent", Ch. 4. “Beer, tobacco, and music,” he went on. “Behold the Fatherland.” ... en.wikiquote.org/wiki/Thomas_Mann

Paul Thomas Mann (6 June 1875 – 12 August 1955) was a German novelist, short story writer, social critic, philanthropist, essayist, and 1929 Nobel Prize laureate, known for his series of highly symbolic and ironic epic novels and mid-length stories, noted for their insight into the psychology of the artist and the intellectual.

Contents [hide]
1 Sourced
1.1 Tristan (1902)
1.2 Tonio Kröger (1903)
1.3 Death in Venice (1912)
1.4 The Magic Mountain (1924)
1.5 Suffering and Greatness of Richard Wagner (1933)
1.6 Freud and the Future (1937)
1.7 The Beloved Returns (1939)
1.8 Doctor Faustus (1947)
1.9 Confessions of Felix Krull, Confidence Man (1954)
2 Unsourced
3 External links

[edit] Sourced
I think of my suffering, of the problem of my suffering. What am I suffering from? From knowledge — is it going to destroy me? What am I 
suffering from? From sexuality — is it going to destroy me? How I hate it, this knowledge which forces even art to join it! How I hate it, this sensuality, which claims everything fine and good is its consequence and effect. Alas, it is the poison that lurks in everything fine and good! — How am I to free myself of knowledge? By religion? How am I to free myself of sexuality? By eating ri?

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann Translated by H.T. Lowe Porter

Der Zauberg 1924

Page56

Satana

His age would have been hard to say, probably between thirty and forty; for though he gave an impression of youthfulness, yet hair on his temples was sprinkled with silver and gone quite thin on his head. Two bald bays ran along the narrow scanty parting, and added to the height of his forehead. His clothing, loose trousers in light yellowish checks, and too long, double. double-breasted pilot coat, with very wide lapels, made no slightest claim to elegance; and his stand-up collar, with rounding comers, was rough on the edges from frequent washing. His black cravat showed wear, and he wore no cuffs, as Hans Castorp saw at once from thee lax way the sleeve hung round the wrist. But despite all he knew he had a gentleman before him: the stranger's easy, charming pose and cultured expression left no doubt of that. Yet by this mingling of shabbiness and grace, by the black eyes and softly waving moustaches, Hans Castorp was irresistibly reminded of certain foreign musicians who used to come to Hamburg at Christmas to play in the streets before people's doors. He could see them rolling up their velvet eyes and holding .ut:their soft hats for the coins tossed from the windows. "A hand-organ man," he thought. Thus he was not surprised at the name he heard, as Joachim rose from the bench and in some embarrassment presented him: "My cousin Castorp, Herr Settembrini."

Hans Castorp had got up at the same time, the traces of his burst of hilarity still on his face. But the Italian courteously bade them both not to disturb themselves, and made them sit down /Page 57/ again, while he maintained his easy pose before them. He smiled, standing there and looking at the cousins, in particular at Hans Castorp; a smile that was a fine, almost mocking deepening and crisping of one corner of the mouth, just at the point where the full moustache made its beautiful upward curve. It had upon the cousins a singular effect: it somehow constrained them to mental alertness and clarity; it sobered the reeling Hans Castorp in a twinkling, and made him ashamed.
Settembrini said: " You are in good spirits - and with reason too, with excellent reason. What a splendid morning! A blue sky, a smiling sun" - with an easy, adequate motion of the arm he raised a small, yellowish-skinned hand to the heavens, and sent a lively glance upward after it - " one could almost forget where one is."

He spoke without accent, only the precise enunciation betrayed the foreigner. His lips seemed to take a certain pleasure in forming the words. It was most agreeable to hear him.
"You had a pleasant journey hither, I hope? " he turned to Hans Castorp. "And do you already know your fate - I mean has the mournful ceremony of the first examination taken place? " Here, if he had really been expecting a reply he should have paused; he had put his question, and Hans Castorp prepared to answer. But he went on: "Did you get off easily? One might put - " here he paused a second, and the crisping at the corner of his mouth grew crisper - "more than one interpretation upon your laughter. How many months have our Minos and Rhadamanthus knocked you down for? " The slang phrase sounded droll on his lips. "Shall I guess? Six? Nine? You know we are free with the time up here - "

Hans Castorp laughed, astonished, at the same time racking his brains to remember who Minos and Rhadamanthus were. He answered: "Not at all - no, really, you are under a misapprehension, Herr Septem - "

"Settembrini," corrected the Italian, clearly and with emphasis, making as he spoke a mocking bow.

" Herr Settembrini - I beg your pardon. No, you are mistaken. Really I am not ill. I have only come on a visit to my cousin Ziemssen for a few weeks, and shall take advantage of the opportunity to get a good rest - "

"Zounds! You don't say? Then you are not one of us? You are well, you are but a guest here, like Odysseus in the kingdom of the shades? You are bold indeed, thus to descend into these depths peopled by the vacant and idle dead - "

Page 58

- "Descend, Herr Settembrini? I protest. Here I have climbed up some five thousand feet to get here - "

" That was only seeming. Upon my honour, it was an illusion," the Italian said, with a decisive wave of the hand. " We are sunk enough here, aren't we, Lieutenant?" he said to Joachim, who, - no little gratified at this method of address, thought to hide his satisfaction, and answered reflectively:

"I suppose we do get rather one-sided. But we can pull ourselves together, afterwards, if we try."

"At least, you can, I'm sure-you are an upright man," Settembrini said. "Yes, yes, yes," he said, repeating the word three times, with a sharp s, turning to Hans Castorp again as he spoke, and then, in the same measured way, clucking three times. with his tongue against his palate. "I see, I see, I see," he said again, giving the s the same sharp sound as before. He looked the newcomer so steadfastly in the face that his eyes grew fixed in a stare; then, becoming lively again, he went on: "So you come up quite of your own free will to us sunken ones, and mean to bestow upon us the pleasure of your company for some little while? That is delightful. And what term had you thought of - putting to your stay? I don't mean precisely. I am merely interested to know what the length of a man's sojourn would be when it is himself and not Rhadamanthus who prescribes the limit."

"Three weeks," Hans Castorp said, rather pridefully, as he saw himself the object of envy.

" O dio! Three weeks! Do you hear, Lieutenant? Does it: not sound to you impertinent to hear a person. say: 'I am stopping for three weeks and then I am gomg away again ? We up here are not acquainted with such an unit of time as the week - if I may be permitted to instruct you, my dear sir. Our smallest unit is the month.We reckon in the grand style-that is a privilege we shadows have. We possess other such; they are all of the same quality. May I ask what profession you practise down below?

Or, more probably, for what profession are you preparing yourself? You see we set no bounds to our thirst for iriformation­curiosity is another of the prescriptive rights of shadows."

"Pray don't mention it,' said Hans Castorp. And told him.

"A ship-builder! Magnificent! " cried Settembrini. "I assure you, I find that magnificent - though my own talents lie in quite another direction.

"Herr Settembrini is a literary man," Joachim explained, rather self-consciously. "He wrote the obituary notices of Carducci for the German papers-Carducci, you know." He got /Page 59/ more self-conscious still, for his cousin looked at him in amazement, as though to say: "Carducci? What do you know about him? Not any more than I do, I'll wager."

"Yes," the Italian said, nodding. "I had the honour of telling your countrymen the story of our great poet and free­thinker, when his life had drawn to a close. I knew him, I can count myself among his pupils. I sat at his feet in Bologna. I may thank him for what culture I can call my own - and for what joyousness of life as well. But we were speaking of you. A ship­builder! Do you know you have sensibly risen in my estimation? You represent now, in my eyes, the world of labour and practical genius."

"Herr Settembrini, I am only a student as yet, I am just beginning."

" Certainly. It is the beginning that is hard. But all work is hard, isn't it, that deserves the name? "

"That's true enough, God knows - or the Devil does," Hans Castorp said, and the words came from his heart.

Settembrini's eyebrows went up.

" Oh," he said, "so you call on the Devil to witness that sentiment - the Devil incarnate, Satan himself? Did you know that my great master wrote a hymn to him? "

"I beg your pardon," Hans Castorp said, "a hymn to the Devil? "

"The very Devil himself, and no other. It is sometimes sung, in my native land, on festal occasions. 'O salute, O Satana, O ribellione, O forza vindice della ragione!. . .' It is a magnificent song. But it was hardly Carducci's Devil you had in mind when you spoke; for he is on the very best of terms with hard work; whereas yours, who is afraid of work and hates it like poison, is probably the same of whom we are told that we may not hold out even the little finger to him."

All this was making the very oddest impression on our good Hans Castorp. He knew no Italian, and the rest of it sounded no less uncomfortable, and reminded him of Sunday sermons, though delivered quite casually, in a light, even jesting tone. He looked at his cousin, who kept his eyes cast down; then he said: "You take my words far too literally, Herr Settembrini. When I spoke of the Devil, it was just a manner of speaking, I assure you.'

" Somebody must have some esprit," Settembrini said, looking straight ahead, with a melancholy air. Then recovering himself, he skilfully got back to their former subject, and went on blithely: " At all events, I am probably right in concluding from /Page 60/ your words that the calling you have embraced is as strenuous as it is honourable. As for myself, I am a humanist, a homo humanus. have no mechanical ingenuity, however sincere my respect for But I can well understand that the theory of your craft requires a clear and keen mind, and its practice not less than the man. Am I right? "

"You certainly are, I can go all the way with you there," Hans Castorp answered. Unconsciously he made an effort to reply with eloquence.

The demands made to-day on a man in my profession aresimply enormous. It is better not to have too clear an idea of their magnitude, it might take away one's courage: no, it's no joke. And if one isn't the strongest in the world - It is true that I am here only on a visit; but I am not very robust, and I cannot with truth assert that my work agrees with me so wonderfully wel1. It would be a great deal truer to say that it rather takes it out of me. I only feel reallyfit when I am doing nothing at alI."

" As now, for example?"

"Now? Oh, now I am so new up here, I am still rather bewildered - you can imagine."

"Ah - bewildered."

"Yes, and I did not sleep so very well, and the early breakfast wasreally too solid. - I am accustomed to a fair breakfast, but this was a little too rich for my blood, as the saying goes. In short, I feel a sense of oppression - and for some reason or other, my cigar this morning hasn't the right taste, something that as good as never happens to me, or only when I am seriously upset ­to-day It is like leather. I had to throw it away, there was no forcing it. Are you a smoker, may I ask? No? Then you cannot imagine the annoyance and disappointment it is for anyone like me, who have smoked from my youth up, and taken such pleasure in it"

"I am without experience in the field," Settembrini answered, I find that my lack of it is in no poor company. So many, self-denying spirits have refrained. Carducci had no use for the practice. But you will find our Rhadamanthus a kindred spirit. He is a devotee of your vice."

"Vice, Herr Settembrini? "

"Why not? One must call things by their right names; life is enriched and ennobled thereby. I too have my vices."

" So Hofrat Behrens is a·connoisseur? A charming man."

"Yon find him so? Then you have already made his acquaintance?"

"Yes, just now, as we came out. It was almost like a profe-/Page 61/ ssional visit - but gratis, you mow -sine pecunia. He saw at once that I am anaemic. He advised me to follow my cousin's regimen entirely: to lie out on the balcony a good deal he even said I should take my temperature."

"Did he indeed?" Settembrini cried out. "Capital!" He laughed and threw back his head. "How does it go, that opera of yours? ' A fowler bold in me you see, forever laughing merrily! ' Ah, that is most amusing! And you will follow his advice? Of course, why shouldn't you? He's a devil of a fellow, our Rhadamanthus! 'Forever laughing' - even if it is rather forced at times. He is inclined to melancholia, you know. His vice doesn't agree with him - of course, else it would be no vice. Smoking gives him fits of depression; that is why our respected Frau Directress has taken charge of his supplies, and only deals him out daily rations. It even happens sometimes that he yields to the temptation to steal it, and then he gets an attack of melancholia. A troubled spirit, in short. Do you know your Directress already, too? No? You have made a inistake. You must remedy it at the earliest opportunity. My dear sir, she comes of the noble race of von Mylendonk. And she is distinguished from the Medici Venus by the fact that where the goddess has a bosom, she has a cross."

"Ah, ha ha! - capital! " Hans Castorp laughed. " Her Christian name is Adriatica."

"Adriatica! " shouted Hans Castorp. "Priceless! Adriatica von Mylendonk! Isn't that splendid! Sounds as though she had been dead a very long time. It is'positively mediaeval."

"My dear sir," Settembrini answered him, "there is a good deal up here that is positively mediaeval, as you express it. Personally, I am convinced that Rhadamanthus was actuated simply and solely by artistic feeling when he made this fossil head overseer of his Chamber of Horrors. You lmow he is an artist, by the bye. He paints in oils. Why not? There's no law against it - anybody can paint that likes. Frau Adriatica tells all who will listen to her, not counting those who won't, that a Mylendonk was abbess of a cloister at Bonn on the Rhine, in the thirteenth century. It can't have been long after that she herself saw the light of day."

"Ha ha! Why, Herr Settembrini, I find you are a mocker! " "A mocker? You mean I am malicious? Well, yes, perhaps I am, a little," said Settembrini. " My great complamt is that it is my fate to spend my malice upon such insignificant objects. I hope, Engineer, you have nothing against malice? In my eyes, it is ,reason's keenest dart against the powers of darkness and /Page 62/ ugliness."

"Adriatica! " shouted Hans Castorp. "Priceless! Adriatica von Mylendonk!"

 

AH MY LEARNED DONKEY HA

 

 

I

ME

SO SO SO

QUICK QUICK QUICK

OKEYDOKEYDONKQUIXOTE

DONKEY DONQUIXOTES DONKEY

 

 

THATTHATTHAT

 

 

AND THEE O NAMUH WHEN SHALL WE SEE THY LIKE AGAIN

 

 

RE LIGI ON LIGHT ON RE RE ON LIGHT RE LIGI ON

 

 

"BELOVED PAN AND ALL YE OTHER GODS WHO HAUNT THIS PLACE,

GIVE ME BEAUTY IN THE INWARD SOUL: AND MAY THE OUTWARD AND THE INWARD MAN BE AT ONE".

 

 

THE CITIZEN

WAKEFIELD

City of Wakefield Metropolitan District Council

Issue 26 July/August 2006

THE PAPER FOR THE DISTRICT'S RESIDENTS

Page 11

"WOW What's On in Wakefield District"

"DIARY OF FORTHCOMING EVENTS"

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann

1875 1955

The Thunderbolt

Page 706
"SEVEN years Hans Castorp remained amongst those up here. Partisans of the decimal system might prefer a round number, though seven is a good handy figure in its way, picturesque, with a savour of the mythical; one might even say that it is more filling to the spirit than a dull academic half-dozen. Our hero had sat at all seven of the tables in the dining-room, at each about a year, the last being the "bad" Russian table, and his company there two Ar-menians, two Finns, a Bokharian, and a Kurd. He sat at the " bad " Russian table, wearing a recent little blond beard, vaguish in cut, which we are disposed to regard as a sign of philosophic indiffer-ence to his own outer man. Yes, we will even go further, and relate his carelessness of his person to the carelessness of the rest of the world regarding him. The authorities had ceased to devise him distractions. There was the morning inquiry, as to, whether he had slept well, itself purely rhetorical and summary; and that aside, the Hofrat did not address him with any particularity; while Adriatica von Mylendonk-she had, at the time of which we write, a stye in a perfect state of maturity - did so seldom, in fact scarcely ever. They let him be. He was like the scholar in the peculiarly happy state of never being "asked" any more; of never having a task, of being left to sit, since the fact of his being left behind is established, and no one troubles about him further - an orgiastic kind of freedom, but we ask ourselves whether, in-deed, freedom ever is or can be of any other kind. At all events, here was one on whom the authorities no longer needed to keep an eye, being assured that no wild or defiant resolves were ripen-ing in his breast. He was " settled," established. Long ago he had ceased to know where else he should go, long ago he had ceased to be capable of a resolve to return to the flat-land. Pid not the very fact that he was sitting at the " bad " Russian table witness a certain-abandon? No slightest adverse comment upon the said table being intended by the remark! Among all the seven, no single one could be said to possess definite tangible advantages or / Page 707 / disadvantages. We make bold to say that here was a democracy of tables, all honourable alike. T:he same tremendous meals were served here, as at the others; Rhadamanthus himself occasionally folded his huge hands before the doctor's place at the head; and the nations who ate there were respectable members of the human race, even though they boasted no Latin, and were not exag-geratedly dainty at their feeding.
Time - yet not the time told by the station clock, moving with- a jerk five minutes at once, but rather the time of a tiny timepiece, the hand of which one cannot see move, or the time the grass keeps when it grows, so unobservably one would say it does not grow at all, until some morning the fact is undeni- able - time, a line composed of a succession of dimensionless points (and now we are sure the unhappy deceased Naphta would interrupt us to ask how dimensionless points, no matter how many of them, can constitute a line), time, we say, had gone on, in its furtive, unobservable, competent way, bringing about changes. For example, the boy Teddy was discovered, one day- not one single day, of course, but only rather indefinitely from which day - to be a boy no longeer. No more might ladies take him on their laps, when, on occasion, he left his bed, changed his pyjamas for his knickerbockers, and came downstairs. Im-perceptibly that leaf had turned. Now, on such occasions, he took them. on- his instead, and both sides were as well, or even better pleased. He was become a youth; scarcely could we say he had bloomed into a youth; but he had shot up. Hans Castorp had not noticed it happening, and then, suddenlyy, he did. The shooting-up, however, did not suit the lad Teddy; the temporal became him not. In his twenty-first year he departed this life; dying of the disease for which he had proved receptive; and they cleansed and fumigated after him. The fact makes little claim upon our emotions, the change being so slight between his one state and his next.
But there were other deaths, and more important; deaths down in the flatland, which touched, or would once have touched, our hero more nearly. We are thinking of the recent decease of old .Consul Tienappel, Hans's great-uncle and foster-father, of faded memory. He had carefully avoided unfavourable conditions of atmospheric pressure, and left it to Uncle James to stultify him-self; yet .an apoplexy carried him off after all; and a telegram, couched m brief but feelmg terms - feeling more for the departed than for the recipient of the wire - was one day brought to Hans Castorp where he lay.in his excellent chair. He acquired / Page 708 / some black-bordered note-paper, and wrote to his uncle-cousins: he, the doubly, now, so to say, triply orphaned, expressed him- self as being the more distressed over the sad news, for that cir- cumstances forbade him interrupting his present sojourn even to pay his great-uncle the last respects.
To speak of sorrow would be disingenuous. Yet in these days Hans Castorp's eyes did wear an expression more musing than common. This death, which could at no time have moved him greatly, and after the lapse of years could scarcely move him at all, meant the sundering of yet another bond with the life below; gave to what he rightly called his freedom the final seal. In the time of which we speak, all contact between him and the flatland had ceased. He sent no letters thither, and received none thence. He no longer ordered Maria Mancini, having found a brand up here to his liking, to which he was now as faithful as once to his old-time charmer: a brand that must have carried even a polar explorer through the sorest and severest trials; armed with which, and no other solace, Hans Castorp could lie and bear it out indefinitely, as one does at the sea-shore. It was an especially well cured brand, with the best leaf wrapper, named "Light of Asia "; rather more compact than Maria, mouse-grey in colour with a blue band, very tractable and mild, and evenly consuming to a snow-white ash, that held its shape and still showed traces of the veining on the wrapper; so evenly and regularly that it might have served the smoker for an hour-glass, and did so, at need, for he no longer carried a timepiece. His watch had fallen from his night-table; it did not go, and he had neglected to have it regulated, perhaps on the same grounds as had made him long since give up using a calendar, whether to keep track of the day, or to look out an approaching feast: the grounds, namely, of his freedom." Thus he did honour to his abiding-everlasting, his walk by the ocean of time, the hermetic enchantment to which he had proved so extraordinarily susceptible that it had become tlle fundamental adventure ofhis life, in which all the alchemisti-cal processes of his simple substance had found full play.
Thus he lay; and thus, in high summer, the year was once more rounding out, the seventh year, though he knew it not, of his sojourn up here.
Then, like a thunder-peal-
But God forbid and modesty withhold us from speaking over- much of what the thunder-peal bore us on its wave of sound! Here rodomontade is out of place. Rather let us lower our voice to say that then came the peal of thunder we all know so well; / Page 709 / that deafening explosion of long-gathering magazines of passion and spleen. That historic thunder-peal, of which we speak with bated breath, made the foundations of the earth to shake; but for us it was the shock that fired the mine beneath the magic mountain, and set our sleeper ungently outside the gates. Dazed he sits in the long grass and rubs his eyes - a man who, despite many warnings, had neglected to read the papers.
His Mediterranean friend and mentor had ever tried to prompt him; had felt it incumbent upon him to instruct his nurslmg, the object of his solicitude, in what was going on down below; but his pupil had lent no ear. The young man had indeed, in a stock- taking way, preoccupied himself. with this or that among the subjective shadows of things; but the things themselves he had heeded not at all, having a wilful tendency to take the shadow for the substance, and in the substance to see only shadow. For this, however, we must not judge him harshly, since the relation between'substance and shadow has never been defined once and for all.
Long ago it had been Herr Settembrini who brought sudden illumination into the room, sat down beside the horizontal Hans and sought to influence and instruct him upon matters of life and death. But now it was the pupil, who, seated with his hands between his knees, at the bedside of the humanist, or near his couch in the cosy and retired little mansard, study, with the car- bonaro chairs and the water-bottle, kept him company and listened courteously to his utterances upon the state of Europe - for in these days Herr Ludovico was seldom on his legs. Naphta's violent end, the terroristic deed of that desperat~ antagonist, had dealt his sensitive nature a blow from which it could scarcely rally; weakness and infirmity had since been his portion. He could
no longer work on the Sociological Pathology; the League waited in vain for that lexicon of all the masterpieces of letters having human suffering for their central theme. Herr Ludovico had per-force to limit to oral efforts his contribution to the organization of progress; and even so much he must have foregone had not Hans Castorp's visits given him opportunity to spread his gospel.
His voice was weak, but he spoke with conviction, at length and beautifully, upon the self-perfecting of the human spirit through social betterment. Softly, as though on the wings of doves, came the words of Herr Ludovico. Yet again, when he came to speak of the unification and universal well being of the liberated peoples, there mingled a sound - he neither knew nor willed it, of course - as of the rushing pinions of eagles. That / Page 710 / was the political key, the grandfatherly inheritance that united in him with the humanistic gift of the father, to make up the litterateur - precisely as humanism and politics united in the lofty ideal of civilization, an ideal wherein were blended the mildness of doves and the boldness of eagles. That ideal was only biding its time, until the day dawned, the Day of the People, when,. the principle of reaction should be laid low, and the Holy Alliance of civic democracIes take Its place. Yes, here seemed to sound two voices, with differing counsels. For Herr Settembrini was a hu-manitarian, yet at the same time, half explicitly, he was warlike too. In the duel with the outrageous little Naphta he had borne himself like a man. But in general it still remained rather vague what his position was to be, when humanity in an outburst of enthusiasm united itself with politics in support of a triumphant and dominating world-civilization, and the burgher's pike was dedicated upon the altar of humanity. There was some doubt whether he would then hold back his hand from the shedding of blood. Yes, it seemed the prevailing temper more and more held sway in the Italian's mind and view; the boldness of the eagle was gradually outbidding the mildness of the dove.
Not infrequently his attitude toward the existing great political systems was divided, embarrassed, disturbed by scruples. The. diplomatic rapprochement between his country and Austria, their co-operation in Albania, had reflected itself in his conversation: a co-operation that raised his spirits in that it was directed against Latinless half-Asia - knout, Schlusselburg, and all- yet tormented them in that it was a misbegotten alliance with the hereditary foe, with the principle of reaction and subjugated nationalities. The autumn previous, the great French loan to Russia, for the purpose of building a network of railways in Poland, had awakened in him similar misgivings. For Herr Settembrini belonged to the Fran-cophile party in his own country, which was not surprising when one recalled that his grandfather had compared the six days of the July Revolution to the six days of the creation, and seen that they were as good. But the understanding between the en-lightened republic and Byzantine Scythia was too much for him, it oppressed his breast, and at the same time made him breathe quicker for hope and joy at the thought of the strategic meaning of that network of railways. Then came the Serajevo murder, for everyone excepting German Seven-Sleepers a storm-signal; de-cisive for the informed ones, among whom we may reckon Herr Settembrini. Hans Castorp saw him shudder as a private citizen at the frightful deed, while in the same moment his breast heaved / Page 711 / with the knowledge that this was a deed of popular liberation, directed against the citadel of his loathing. On the other hand, was it not also the fruit of Muscovite activity, and as such giving rise to great heart.;searchings? Which did not hinder him, three weeks later, from characterizing the extreme demands of the monarchy upon Servia as a hideous crime and an insult to human dignity, the consequences of which he could forese well enough, and awaited in breathless excitement.
In short, Herr Settembrini's feelings were as complex as the fatality he saw fast rolling up, for which he sought by hints and half-words to prepare his pupil, a sort of national courtesy and compunction preventIng him from speaking out. In the first days of mobilization, the first declaration of war, he had a way of putting out both hands to his visitor; taking Hans Castorp's own and pressing them, that fairly went to our young noodle's heart, if not precisely to his head. " My friend," the Italian would say, " gunpowder, the printing-press, yes, you have certainly given us all that. but if you think we could march against the Revolution-Caro. . . .
During those days of stifling expectation, when the nerves of Europe were on the rack, Hans Castorp did not see Herr Settembrini. The newspapers with their wild, chaotic contents pressed up out of the depths to his very balcony, they disorganized the house, filled the dining-room with their sulphurous, stifling breath, even penetrated the chambers of the dying. These were the moments when the "Seven-Sleeper," not knowing what had hap-pened, was slowly stirring himself in the grass, before he sat up, rubbed his eyes - yes, let us carry the figure to the end, in order to do justice to the movement of our hero's mind: he drew up his legs, stood up, looked about him. He saw himself released, freed from enchantment -not of his own motion; he was fain to confess, but by the operation of exterior powers, of whose activities his own liberation was a minor incident Indeed! Yet though his tiny destiny fainted to nothing in the face of the general, was there not some hint of a personal mercy and grace for him, a manifestation of divine goodness and justice? Would Life receive again her erring and "delicate " child-not by a cheap and easy slipping back to her arms, but sternly, solemnly, peni-entially - perhaps not even among the living, but only with three salvoes fired over the grave of him a sinner? Thus might he return. He sank on his knees, raising face and hands to a heaven that howsoever dark and sulphurous was no longer the gloomy grotto of his state of sin.

Page 712

And in this attitude Herr Settembrini found him - figura-tively and most figuratively spoken, for full well we know our hero's traditional reserve would render such theatricality impossible. Herr Settembrini, in fact, found him packing his trunk. For since the moment of his sudden awakening, Hans Castorp had been caught up in the hurry and scurry of a "wild" de-parture, brought about by the thunder-peal. "Home" - the Berghof - was the picture of an ant-hill in a panic: its little popu- lation was flinging itself, heels over head, five thousand feet downwards to the catastrophe-smitten flat-land. They stormed the little trains, they crowded them to the footboard -luggageless, if needs must, and the stacks of luggage piled high the station platform, the seething platform, to the height of which the scorching breath from the flat-land seemed to mount - and Hans Castorp stormed with them. In the heart of the tumult Ludovico embraced him, quite literally enfolded him in his arms and kissed him, like a southerner - but like a Russian too - on both his cheeks; and this, despite his own emotion, took our wild traveller no little aback. But he nearly lost his composure. when, at t.he very last, Herr Settembnm called him " Giovanni" and, laying aside the form, of address common to the cultured West, spoke to him with the thou!
"E cosi in giu," he said. "Cosi vai in giu finalmente - add-io, Giovanni mio! Quite otherwise had I thought to see thee go. But be it so, the gods have willed it thus and not otherwise. I hoped to discharge you to go down to your work, and now you go to fight among your kindred. My God, it was given to you and not to your cousin, our Tenente! What tricks life plays! Go, then, It is your blood 'that calls, go and fight bravely. More than that can no man. But forgive me if I devote the remnant of my powers to incite my country to fight where the Spirit and sacra egoismo point the way. Addio! " .
  Hans Castorp thrust out his head among ten others, filling the little open window-frame. He waved.. And Herr Settembrini waved back, with his right hand, while with the ring-finger of his left he delicately touched the comer of his eye.

What is it? Where are we? Whither has the dream snatched us? Twilight, rain, filth. Fiery glow of the overcast sky, ceaseless booming of heavy thunder; the moist air rent by a sharp singing whine, a raging, swelling howl as of some hound of hell, that ends its course in a splitting, a splintering and sprinkling, a crackling, a coruscation; by groans and shrieks, by trumpets blowing fit to / Page 713 /  burst, by the beat of a drum coming faster, faster- There is a wood, discharging drab hordes, that come on, fall, spring up again, come on - Beyond, a line of hill stands out against the fiery sky, whose glow turns now and again to blowing flames. About us is rolling plough-land, all upheaved and trodden into mud; athwart it a bemired high road, disguised with broken branches and from it again a deeply furrowed, boggy field-path leading off in curves toward the distant hills. Nude, branchless trunks of trees meet the eye, a cold rain falls. Ah, a signpost! Useless, though, to question it, even despite the half-dark, for it is shattered, illegible. East, west? It is the flat-land, it is the war. And we are shrinking shadows by the way-side, shamed by the security of our shadowdom, and noways minded to indulge in any rodomontade; merely led hither by the spirit of our nar-rative, merely to see again, among those running, stumbling, drum- mustered grey comrades that swarm out of yonder wood, one we know; merely to look once more in the simple face of our one-time fellow of so many years, the genial sinner whose voice we know so well, before we lose him from our sight.
They have been brought forward, these comrades, for a final thrust in a fight that has already lasted all day long, whose ob-jective is the retaking of the hill position and the burning villages beyond, lost two days since to the enemy. It is a volunteer regiment, fresh young blood and mostly students, not long in the field. They were roused in the night, brought up in trains to morning, then marched in the rain on wretched roads - on no roads at all, for the roads were blocked, and they went over moor and ploughed land with full kit for seven hours, their coats. sodden. It was no pleasure excursion. If one did not care to lose one's boots, one stooped at every second step, clutched with one's fingers into the straps and pulled them out of the quaking mire. It took an hour of such work to cover one meadow. But at last they have reached the appointed spot, exhausted, on edge, yet the reserve strength of their youthful bodies has kept them tense, they crave neither the sleep nor the food they have been denied. Their wet, mud-bespattered faces, framed between strap and grey-covered helmet, are flushed with exertion - perhaps too with the sight of the losses they suffered on their march through that boggy wood. For the enemy, aware of their advance, have concentrated a barrage of shrapnel and large-calibre grenades upon .the way they must come; it crashed among them in the wood, and howling, flaming, splashing, lashed the wide ploughed land.
They must get through, these three thousand ardent youths; / Page 714 / they must reinforce with their bayonets the attack on the burning villages, and the trenches in front of and behind the line of hills; they must help to advance their line to a point indicated in the dispatch their leader has in his pocket. They are three thousand, that they may be two thousand when the hills, the villages are reached; that is the meaning of their number. They are a body of troops calculated as sufficierit, even after great losses, to attack and carry a position and greet their triumph with a thousand-voiced huzza - not counting the stragglers that fall out by the way. Many a one has thus fallen out on the forced march, for which he proved too young and weak; paler he grew, staggered, set his teeth, drove himself on - and after all he could do fell out notwithstanding. Awhile he dragged himself in the rear of the marching column, overaken and passed by company after company; at length he remained on the ground, lying where it was not good to lie. Then came the shattering wood. But there are so many of them, swarming on - they can survive a blood-letting and still come on in hosts. They have already overflowed the level, rain-lashed land; the high road, the field road, the boggy ploughed land; we shadows stand amid and among them. At the edge of the wood they fix their bayonets, with the practised grips; the horns enforce them, the drums roll deepest bass, and forward they stumble, as best they can, with shrill cries; night- marishly, for clods of earth cling to their heavy boots and fetter them.
They fling themselves down before the projectiles that come howling on, then they leap up again and hurry forward; they exult, in their young, breaking voices as they run, to discover themselves still unhit. Or they are hit, they fall, fighting the air with their arms, shot through the forehead, the heart, the belly; They lie, their faces in the mire, and are motionless. They lie, their backs elevated by the knapsack, the crowns of their heads pressed into the mud, and clutch and claw in the air. But the wood emits new swarms, who fling themselves down, who spring up, who, shrieking or silent, blunder forward over the fallen.
Ah, this young blood, with its knapsacks and bayonets, its mud-befouled boots and clothing! We look at it, our humanistic- aesthetic eye pictures it among scenes far other than these: we see these youths watering horses on a sunny arm of the sea; roving with the beloved one along the strand, the lover's lips to the ear of the yielding bride; in happiest rivalry bending the bow. Alas, no, here they lie, their noses in fiery filth: They are glad to be here - albeit with boundless anguish, with unspeakable / Page 715 / sickness for home; and this, of itself, is a noble and a shaming thing - but no good reason for bringing them to such a pass."There is our friend, there is Hans Castorp! We recognize him at a distance, by the little beard he assumed 'while sitting at the " bad" Russian table. Like all the others, he is wet through and glowing. He is running, his feet heavy with mould, the bayonet swinging in his, hand. Look! He treads on the hand of a fallen comrade; with his hobnailed boot he treads the hand deep into the slimy, branch-strewn ground. But it is he. What, singing? As one sings, unaware, staring stark ahead, yes, thus. he spends his hurrying breath, to sing half soundlessly:

"And loving words I've carven
Upon its branches fair-"

He stumbles, No, he has flung himself down, a hell-hound is coming howling, a huge explosive shell, a disgusting sugar-loaf from the infernal regions. He lies with his face in the cool mire, legs. sprawled out, feet twisted, heels turned down. The product of a perverted science, laden with death, slopes earthward thirty paces in front of him and buries its nose in the ground; explodes inside there, with hideous expense of power, and raises up a fountain high as a house, of mud, fire, iron, molten metal, scattered fragments of humanity. Where it fell, two youths had lain, friends who in their need flung themselves down together - now they are scattered, commingled and gone.
Shame of our shadow-safety! Away! No more!-But our friend? Was he hit? He thought so, for the moment. A great clod of earth struck him on the shin, it hurt, but he smiles at it. Up he gets, and staggers on, limping on his earth-bound feet, all unconsciously singing:

"Its waving branches whiispered
A message in my ear -"

and thus, in the tumult, in the rain, in the dusk, vanishes out of our sight.
Farewell, honest Hans Castorp, farewell, Life's delicate child!
Your tale is told. We have told it to the end, and it was neither short nor long, but hermetic. We have told it for its own sake, not for yours, for you were simple. But after all, it was your story, it befell you, you must have more in you than we thought; we will not disclaim the pedagogic weakness we conceived for / Page 716 / you in the telling; which could even lead us to press a finger delicately to our eyes at the thought that we shall see you no more, hear you no more for ever.
Farewell - and if thou livest or diest! Thy prospects are poor. The desperate dance, in which thy fortunes are caught up, will last yet many a sinful year; we should not care to set a high stake on thy life by the time it ends. We even confess that it is without great concern we leave the question open. Adventures of the flesh and in the spirit, while enhancing thy simplicity, granted thee to know in the spirit what in the flesh thou scarcely couldst have done. Moments there were, when out of death, and the rebellion of the flesh, there came to thee, as thou tookest stock of thyself, a dream of love. Out of this universal feast of death, out of this extremity of fever, kindling. the rain-washed evening sky to a fiery glow, may it be that Love one day shall mount?

FINIS OPERIS

 

 

I

SAY

IS THIS THE OTHER SIDE OF THE GREAT DIVIDE

?

NO ITS OVER THERE

I

HAVE JUST BEEN OVER THERE AND THEY SAID ITS OVER HERE

 

 

Did Spacemen Colonise the Earth?

Robin Collyns 1974

Page 206

"FINIS"

 

 

THE MAGIC MOUNTAIN

Thomas Mann 1924

THE THUNDERBOLT

Page 715

"There is our friend, there is Hans Castorp! We recognize him at a distance, by the little beard he assumed 'while sitting at the " bad" Russian table. Like all the others, he is wet through and glowing. He is running, his feet heavy with mould, the bayonet swinging in his, hand. Look! He treads on the hand of a fallen comrade; with his hobnailed boot he treads the hand deep into the slimy, branch-strewn ground. But it is he. What, singing? As one sings, unaware, staring stark ahead, yes, thus. he spends his hurrying breath, to sing half soundlessly:

"And loving words I've carven
Upon its branches fair-"

He stumbles, No, he has flung himself down, a hell-hound is coming howling, a huge explosive shell, a disgusting sugar-loaf from the infernal regions. He lies with his face in the cool mire, legs. sprawled out, feet twisted, heels turned down. The product of a perverted science, laden with death, slopes earthward thirty paces in front of him and buries its nose in the ground; explodes inside there, with hideous expense of power, and raises up a fountain high as a house, of mud, fire, iron, molten metal, scattered fragments of humanity. Where it fell, two youths had lain, friends who in their need flung themselves down together - now they are scattered, commingled and gone.
Shame of our shadow-safety! Away! No more!-But our friend? Was he hit? He thought so, for the moment. A great clod of earth struck him on the shin, it hurt, but he smiles at it. Up he gets, and staggers on, limping on his earth-bound feet, all unconsciously singing:

"Its waving branches whiispered
A message in my ear -"

and thus, in the tumult, in the rain, in the dusk, vanishes out of our sight.
Farewell, honest Hans Castorp, farewell, Life's delicate child!
Your tale is told. We have told it to the end, and it was neither short nor long, but hermetic. We have told it for its own sake, not for yours, for you were simple. But after all, it was your story, it befell you, you must have more in you than we thought; we will not disclaim the pedagogic weakness we conceived for / Page 716 / you in the telling; which could even lead us to press a finger delicately to our eyes at the thought that we shall see you no more, hear you no more for ever.
Farewell - and if thou livest or diest! Thy prospects are poor. The desperate dance, in which thy fortunes are caught up, will last yet many a sinful year; we should not care to set a high stake on thy life by the time it ends. We even confess that it is without great concern we leave the question open. Adventures of the flesh and in the spirit, while enhancing thy simplicity, granted thee to know in the spirit what in the flesh thou scarcely couldst have done. Moments there were, when out of death, and the rebellion of the flesh, there came to thee, as thou tookest stock of thyself, a dream of love. Out of this universal feast of death, out of this extremity of fever, kindling. the rain-washed evening sky to a fiery glow, may it be that Love one day shall mount?

FINIS OPERIS

 

 

THEN WE ALL STARTED SINGING LOOK AT THE FIVES LOOK AT THE FIVES LOOK

AT

THE FIVES THE FIVES THE FIVES

AND

THEN LO AND BEHOLD YOU GOT THE MESSAGE

AND

YOU STARTED TO LAUGH AND SING

AND

SUDDENLY

OUT

OF

NOTHINGNESS

WOWEEWOW

WE WERE ALL LAUGHING SINGING AND DANCING

WOW O WOW

NOW WE KNOW KNOW WE NOW

IF THAT ISN'T INNER MAGIC FOR YOU WHAT IS

 

 

MARKS THAT 5 FIVE 5 THAT MARKS

NEVEREVERENDINGLOVEEVOLVE

 

 

N	=	5	-	5	NEVER	64	28	1
E	=	5	-	4	EVER	50	23	5
E	=	5	-	6	ENDING	53	35	8
L	=	3	-	4	LOVE	54	18	9
E	=	5	-	6	EVOLVE	81	27	9
B	-	23	Q	25	Add to Reduce	302	131	32
-	-	2+3	-	2+5	Reduce to Deduce	3+0+2	6+2	3+2
-	-	5	-	7	Essence of Number	5	5	5

 

 

N	=	5	-	5	NEVER	64	28	1
E	=	5	-	4	EVER	50	23	5
E	=	5	-	6	ENDING	53	35	8
L	=	3	-	4	LOVE	54	18	9
E	=	5	-	6	EVOLVE	81	27	9
B	-	23	Q	25	Q	302	131	32
-	-	2+3	-	2+5	-	3+0+2	1+3+1	3+2
-	-	5	-	7	-	5	5	5

 

LOOK AT THE FIVES LOOK AT THE FIVES LOOK

AT

THE FIVES THE FIVES THE FIVES

 

N	=	5	-	-	5	NEVER	64	28	1	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
E	=	5	-	-	4	EVER	50	23	5	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	-	-	6	ENDING	53	35	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
L	=	3	-	-	4	LOVE	54	18	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	-	-	6	EVOLVE	81	27	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	23	-	-	25	Q	302	131	32	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	NEVER	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	5	1	-	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	2	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
V	=	4	-	3	-	V	22	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	4	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
R	=	9	-	5	-	R	18	9	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
-	-	-	-	-	5	NEVER	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	EVER	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	6	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
V	=	4	-	7	-	V	22	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	8	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
R	=	9	-	9	-	R	18	9	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
-	-	-	-	10	4	EVER	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	ENDING	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	11	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	5	12	-	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
D	=	4	-	13	-	D	4	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
I	=	9	-	14	-	I	9	9	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
N	=	5	5	15	-	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
G	=	7	-	16	-	G	7	7	7	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	7	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	6	ENDING	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	LOVE	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
L	=	3	-	17	-	L	12	3	3	-	-	-	3	-	-	-	-	-	-
O	=	6	-	18	-	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
V	=	4	-	19	-	V	22	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	20	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	4	LOVE	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	EVOLVE	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	21	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
V	=	4	-	22	-	V	22	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
O	=	6	-	23	-	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
L	=	3	-	24	-	L	12	3	3	-	-	-	3	-	-	-	-	-	-
V	=	4	-	25	-	V	22	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	26	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	6	EVOLVE	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	1	2	6	24	55	12	7	8	27
N	=	5	-	-	5	NEVER	64	28	1	-	-	-	-	2+4	5+5	1+2	-	-	2+7
E	=	5	-	-	4	EVER	50	23	5	-	1	2	6	6	10	3	7	8	9
E	=	5	-	-	6	ENDING	53	35	8	-	-	-	-	-	1+0	-	-	-	-
L	=	3	-	-	4	LOVE	54	18	9	-	1	2	6	6	1	3	7	8	9
E	=	5	-	-	6	EVOLVE	81	27	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	32	55	-	25	Add to Reduce	302	131	32	-	1	2	6	6	1	3	7	8	9
-	-	3+2	5+5	-	2+5	Reduce to Deduce	3+0+2	1+3+1	3+2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	5	10	-	7	Essence of Number	5	5	5	-	1	2	6	6	1	3	7	8	9

 

NEVEREVERENDINGLOVEEVOLVE

 

N	=	5	-	-	5	NEVER	64	28	1	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
E	=	5	-	-	4	EVER	50	23	5	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	-	-	6	ENDING	53	35	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
L	=	3	-	-	4	LOVE	54	18	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	-	-	6	EVOLVE	81	27	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	23	-	-	25	Q	302	131	32	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
N	=	5	5	1	-	N	14	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	2	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
V	=	4	-	3	-	V	22	4	4	-	1	2	-	4	-	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	4	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
R	=	9	-	5	-	R	18	9	9	-	1	2	-	-	-	-	-	8	9
E	=	5	5	6	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
V	=	4	-	7	-	V	22	4	4	-	1	2	-	4	-	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	8	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
R	=	9	-	9	-	R	18	9	9	-	1	2	-	-	-	-	-	8	9
E	=	5	5	11	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
N	=	5	5	12	-	N	14	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
D	=	4	-	13	-	D	4	4	4	-	1	2	-	4	-	-	-	8	-
I	=	9	-	14	-	I	9	9	9	-	1	2	-	-	-	-	-	8	9
N	=	5	5	15	-	N	14	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
G	=	7	-	16	-	G	7	7	7	-	1	2	-	-	-	-	7	8	-
L	=	3	-	17	-	L	12	3	3	-	1	2	3	-	-	-	-	8	-
O	=	6	-	18	-	O	15	6	6	-	1	2	-	-	-	6	-	8	-
V	=	4	-	19	-	V	22	4	4	-	1	2	-	4	-	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	20	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	21	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
V	=	4	-	22	-	V	22	4	4	-	1	2	-	4	-	-	-	8	-
O	=	6	-	23	-	O	15	6	6	-	1	2	-	-	-	6	-	8	-
L	=	3	-	24	-	L	12	3	3	-	1	2	3	-	-	-	-	8	-
V	=	4	-	25	-	V	22	4	4	-	1	2	-	4	-	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	26	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	1	2	6	24	55	12	7	8	27
N	=	5	-	-	5	NEVER	64	28	1	-	-	-	-	2+4	5+5	1+2	-	-	2+7
E	=	5	-	-	4	EVER	50	23	5	-	1	2	6	6	10	3	7	8	9
E	=	5	-	-	6	ENDING	53	35	8	-	-	-	-	-	1+0	-	-	-	-
L	=	3	-	-	4	LOVE	54	18	9	-	1	2	6	6	1	3	7	8	9
E	=	5	-	-	6	EVOLVE	81	27	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	32	55	-	25	Add to Reduce	302	131	32	-	1	2	6	6	1	3	7	8	9
-	-	3+2	5+5	-	2+5	Reduce to Deduce	3+0+2	1+3+1	3+2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	5	10	-	7	Essence of Number	5	5	5	-	1	2	6	6	1	3	7	8	9

 

LETTERS TRANSPOSED INTO NUMBER REARRANGED IN NUMERICAL ORDER

LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S THE 5FIVE5S THE 5FIVE5S

 

N	=	5	-	-	5	NEVER	64	28	1	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
E	=	5	-	-	4	EVER	50	23	5	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	-	-	6	ENDING	53	35	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
L	=	3	-	-	4	LOVE	54	18	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	-	-	6	EVOLVE	81	27	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	23	-	-	25	Q	302	131	32	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
L	=	3	-	17	-	L	12	3	3	-	1	2	3	-	-	-	-	8	-
L	=	3	-	24	-	L	12	3	3	-	1	2	3	-	-	-	-	8	-
V	=	4	-	3	-	V	22	4	4	-	1	2	-	4	-	-	-	8	-
V	=	4	-	7	-	V	22	4	4	-	1	2	-	4	-	-	-	8	-
D	=	4	-	13	-	D	4	4	4	-	1	2	-	4	-	-	-	8	-
V	=	4	-	19	-	V	22	4	4	-	1	2	-	4	-	-	-	8	-
V	=	4	-	22	-	V	22	4	4	-	1	2	-	4	-	-	-	8	-
V	=	4	-	25	-	V	22	4	4	-	1	2	-	4	-	-	-	8	-
N	=	5	5	1	-	N	14	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	2	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	4	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	6	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	8	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	11	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
N	=	5	5	12	-	N	14	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
N	=	5	5	15	-	N	14	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	20	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	21	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	5	26	-	E	5	5	5	-	1	2	-	-	5	-	-	8	-
O	=	6	-	18	-	O	15	6	6	-	1	2	-	-	-	6	-	8	-
O	=	6	-	23	-	O	15	6	6	-	1	2	-	-	-	6	-	8	-
G	=	7	-	16	-	G	7	7	7	-	1	2	-	-	-	-	7	8	-
R	=	9	-	5	-	R	18	9	9	-	1	2	-	-	-	-	-	8	9
R	=	9	-	9	-	R	18	9	9	-	1	2	-	-	-	-	-	8	9
I	=	9	-	14	-	I	9	9	9	-	1	2	-	-	-	-	-	8	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	1	2	6	24	55	12	7	8	27
N	=	5	-	-	5	NEVER	64	28	1	-	-	-	-	2+4	5+5	1+2	-	-	2+7
E	=	5	-	-	4	EVER	50	23	5	-	1	2	6	6	10	3	7	8	9
E	=	5	-	-	6	ENDING	53	35	8	-	-	-	-	-	1+0	-	-	-	-
L	=	3	-	-	4	LOVE	54	18	9	-	1	2	6	6	1	3	7	8	9
E	=	5	-	-	6	EVOLVE	81	27	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	32	55	-	25	Add to Reduce	302	131	32	-	1	2	6	6	1	3	7	8	9
-	-	3+2	5+5	-	2+5	Reduce to Deduce	3+0+2	1+3+1	3+2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	5	10	-	7	Essence of Number	5	5	5	-	1	2	6	6	1	3	7	8	9

 

LETTERS TRANSPOSED INTO NUMBER REARRANGED IN NUMERICAL ORDER

LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S THE 5FIVE5S THE 5FIVE5S

 

N	=	5	-	-	5	NEVER	64	28	1	-	3	4	5	6	7	9
E	=	5	-	-	4	EVER	50	23	5	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	-	-	6	ENDING	53	35	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
L	=	3	-	-	4	LOVE	54	18	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	-	-	6	EVOLVE	81	27	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	23	-	-	25	Q	302	131	32	-	3	4	5	6	7	9
L	=	3	-	17	-	L	12	3	3	-	3	-	-	-	-	-
L	=	3	-	24	-	L	12	3	3	-	3	-	-	-	-	-
V	=	4	-	3	-	V	22	4	4	-	-	4	-	-	-	-
V	=	4	-	7	-	V	22	4	4	-	-	4	-	-	-	-
D	=	4	-	13	-	D	4	4	4	-	-	4	-	-	-	-
V	=	4	-	19	-	V	22	4	4	-	-	4	-	-	-	-
V	=	4	-	22	-	V	22	4	4	-	-	4	-	-	-	-
V	=	4	-	25	-	V	22	4	4	-	-	4	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	5	1	-	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	2	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	4	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	6	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	8	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	11	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
N	=	5	5	12	-	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
N	=	5	5	15	-	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	20	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	21	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
E	=	5	5	26	-	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
O	=	6	-	18	-	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	6	-	-
O	=	6	-	23	-	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	6	-	-
G	=	7	-	16	-	G	7	7	7	-	-	-	-	-	7	-
R	=	9	-	5	-	R	18	9	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
R	=	9	-	9	-	R	18	9	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
I	=	9	-	14	-	I	9	9	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	24	55	12	7	27
N	=	5	-	-	5	NEVER	64	28	1	-	-	2+4	5+5	1+2	-	2+7
E	=	5	-	-	4	EVER	50	23	5	-	6	6	10	3	7	9
E	=	5	-	-	6	ENDING	53	35	8	-	-	-	1+0	-	-	-
L	=	3	-	-	4	LOVE	54	18	9	-	6	6	1	3	7	9
E	=	5	-	-	6	EVOLVE	81	27	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	32	55	-	25	Add to Reduce	302	131	32	-	6	6	1	3	7	9
-	-	3+2	5+5	-	2+5	Reduce to Deduce	3+0+2	1+3+1	3+2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	5	10	-	7	Essence of Number	5	5	5	-	6	6	1	3	7	9

 

 

LOOK AT THE FIVES LOOK AT THE FIVES LOOK

AT

THE FIVES THE FIVES THE FIVES

 

 

NEVEREVERENDINGLOVEEVOLVE

MARKS THAT 5 FIVE 5 THAT MARKS

55V5R5V5R55DI5GLOV55VOLV5

11 x 5 = 55 = 5 x 11

55

5+5

10

1+0

1

 

MARKS THAT 9 NINE 9 THAT MARKS

 

N	=	5	-	5	NEVER	64	28	1
E	=	5	-	4	EVER	50	23	5
E	=	5	-	6	ENDING	53	35	8
L	=	3	-	4	LOVE	54	18	9
E	=	5	-	6	EVOLVE	81	27	9
B	-	23	Q	25	Add to Reduce	302	131	32
-	-	2+3	-	2+5	Reduce to Deduce	3+0+2	6+2	3+2
-	-	5	-	7	Essence of Number	5	5	5

 

The Winnowing - Wikipedia

en.wikipedia.org › wiki › The_Winnowing
"The Winnowing" is a science fiction short story by American writer Isaac Asimov. The story was written at the request of William Levinson, editor of the US ...

"The Winnowing" is a science fiction short story by American writer Isaac Asimov. The story was written at the request of William Levinson, editor of the US publication Physician's World, but when the latter ceased publication, the story was returned to the author, who then sold it to Analog. It appeared in the February 1976 edition.

Plot summary?[edit]

In the year 2005, the world's population of six billion is suffering from acute famine. The World Food Organization decides on desperate measures to decrease the population by a process of triage. They propose to do this by adding selective poisons to certain food shipments to grossly over-populated areas.

They attempt to blackmail biochemist Dr. Aaron Rodman into cooperating with their scheme (threatening to withhold food rations from his daughter's family if he doesn't comply), proposing to utilise his development of LP - a lipoprotein which when incorporated into foods will cause random deaths.

The scheme is planned but Rodman is unwilling to go along with it. At a meeting between him and senior government officials and members of the World Food Council, he provides sandwiches laced with the LP as refreshment, so that they will die at random, just as they had planned for so many others. He carefully matches the LP in the sandwiches (which he also eats) to his own metabolism, so that he will die quickly and not be guilty of involvement in the scheme.

 

 

Winnowing - Wikipedia
en.wikipedia.org › wiki › Winnowing

Winnowing is a process by which chaff is separated from grain. It can also be used to remove pests from stored grain. Winnowing usually follows threshing in ...This article is about the agricultural method. For other uses, see Winnow (algorithm) and Winnowing (disambiguation).

Not to be confused with Windrowing.

Winnowing is a process by which chaff is separated from grain. It can also be used to remove pests from stored grain. Winnowing usually follows threshing in grain preparation. In its simplest form, it involves throwing the mixture into the air so that the wind blows away the lighter chaff, while the heavier grains fall back down for recovery. Techniques included using a winnowing fan (a shaped basket shaken to raise the chaff) or using a tool (a winnowing fork or shovel) on a pile of harvested grain"

 

T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6
W	=	5	-	9	WINNOWING	128	56	2
-	-	7	-	12	Add to Reduce	161	71	8
-	-	-	-	1+2	Reduce to Deduce	1+6+1	7+1	-
-	-	7	-	3	Essence of Number	8	8	8

 

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE WINNOWING	-	-	-	-3	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
W	=	5	-	9	WINNOWING	128	56	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	9	-	12	THE WINNOWING	161	71	8	-3	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
-	-	-	-	-	THE	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
T	=	2	1	1	T	20	2	2	-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
H	=	8	2	1	H	8	8	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	3	1	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
-	-	15	-	3	THE	33	15	15	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	WINNOWING	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
W	=	5	4	1	W	23	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
I	=	9	5	1	I	9	9	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
N	=	5	6	1	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	7	1	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
O	=	6	8	1	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
W	=	5	9	1	W	23	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
I	=	9	10	1	I	9	9	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
N	=	5	11	1	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
G	=	7	12	1	G	7	7	7	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	7	-	-
-	-	47	-	9	WINNOWING	128	56	56	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	30	6	7	8	18
-	-	-	-	-	THE WINNOWING	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	3+0	-	-	-	1+8
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	1	2	3	4	3	6	7	8	9
W	=	5	-	9	WINNOWING	128	56	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	7	-	12	THE WINNOWING	161	71	8	-	1	2	3	4	3	6	7	8	9
-	-	-	-	1+2	-	1+6+1	7+1	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	7	-	3	THE WINNOWING	8	8	8	-	1	2	3	4	3	6	7	8	9

 

SORTING THE WHEAT FROM THE CHAFF

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE WINNOWING	-	-	-	-3	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
W	=	5	-	9	WINNOWING	128	56	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	9	-	12	THE WINNOWING	161	71	8	-3	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	1	1	T	20	2	2	-	1	2	3	4	-	-	-	-	-
H	=	8	2	1	H	8	8	8	-	1	-	3	4	-	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	3	1	E	5	5	5	-	1	-	3	4	5	-	-	-	-
W	=	5	4	1	W	23	5	5	-	1	-	3	4	5	-	-	-	-
I	=	9	5	1	I	9	9	9	-	1	-	3	4	-	-	-	-	9
N	=	5	6	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	3	1	5	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	7	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	3	1	5	-	-	-	-
O	=	6	8	1	O	15	6	6	-	1	-	3	1	-	6	-	-	-
W	=	5	9	1	W	23	5	5	-	1	-	3	1	5	-	-	-	-
I	=	9	10	1	I	9	9	9	-	1	-	3	1	-	-	-	-	9
N	=	5	11	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	3	1	5	-	-	-	-
G	=	7	12	1	G	7	7	7	-	1	-	3	1	-	-	7	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	30	6	7	8	18
-	-	-	-	-	THE WINNOWING	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	3+0	-	-	-	1+8
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	1	2	3	4	3	6	7	8	9
W	=	5	-	9	WINNOWING	128	56	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	7	-	12	THE WINNOWING	161	71	8	-	1	2	3	4	3	6	7	8	9
-	-	-	-	1+2	-	1+6+1	7+1	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	7	-	3	THE WINNOWING	8	8	8	-	1	2	3	4	3	6	7	8	9

 

LETTERS TRANSPOSED INTO NUMBER REARRANGED IN NUMERICAL ORDER

LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S THE 5FIVE5S THE 5FIVE5S

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE WINNOWING	-	-	-	-3	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
W	=	5	-	9	WINNOWING	128	56	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	9	-	12	THE WINNOWING	161	71	8	-3	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	1	1	T	20	2	2	-	1	2	3	4	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	3	1	E	5	5	5	-	1	-	3	4	5	-	-	-	-
W	=	5	4	1	W	23	5	5	-	1	-	3	4	5	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	6	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	3	1	5	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	7	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	3	1	5	-	-	-	-
W	=	5	9	1	W	23	5	5	-	1	-	3	1	5	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	11	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	3	1	5	-	-	-	-
O	=	6	8	1	O	15	6	6	-	1	-	3	1	-	6	-	-	-
G	=	7	12	1	G	7	7	7	-	1	-	3	1	-	-	7	-	-
H	=	8	2	1	H	8	8	8	-	1	-	3	4	-	-	-	8	-
I	=	9	5	1	I	9	9	9	-	1	-	3	4	-	-	-	-	9
I	=	9	10	1	I	9	9	9	-	1	-	3	1	-	-	-	-	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	30	6	7	8	18
-	-	-	-	-	THE WINNOWING	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	3+0	-	-	-	1+8
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	1	2	3	4	3	6	7	8	9
W	=	5	-	9	WINNOWING	128	56	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	7	-	12	THE WINNOWING	161	71	8	-	1	2	3	4	3	6	7	8	9
-	-	-	-	1+2	-	1+6+1	7+1	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	7	-	3	THE WINNOWING	8	8	8	-	1	2	3	4	3	6	7	8	9

 

LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S THE 5FIVE5S THE 5FIVE5S

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE WINNOWING	-	-	-	-3	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
W	=	5	-	9	WINNOWING	128	56	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	9	-	12	THE WINNOWING	161	71	8	-3	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	1	1	T	20	2	2	-	1	2	3	4	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	3	1	E	5	5	5	-	1	-	3	4	5	-	-	-	-
W	=	5	4	1	W	23	5	5	-	1	-	3	4	5	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	6	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	3	1	5	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	7	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	3	1	5	-	-	-	-
W	=	5	9	1	W	23	5	5	-	1	-	3	1	5	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	11	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	3	1	5	-	-	-	-
O	=	6	8	1	O	15	6	6	-	1	-	3	1	-	6	-	-	-
G	=	7	12	1	G	7	7	7	-	1	-	3	1	-	-	7	-	-
H	=	8	2	1	H	8	8	8	-	1	-	3	4	-	-	-	8	-
I	=	9	5	1	I	9	9	9	-	1	-	3	4	-	-	-	-	9
I	=	9	10	1	I	9	9	9	-	1	-	3	1	-	-	-	-	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	30	6	7	8	18
-	-	-	-	-	THE WINNOWING	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	3+0	-	-	-	1+8
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	1	2	3	4	3	6	7	8	9
W	=	5	-	9	WINNOWING	128	56	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	7	-	12	THE WINNOWING	161	71	8	-	1	2	3	4	3	6	7	8	9
-	-	-	-	1+2	-	1+6+1	7+1	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	7	-	3	THE WINNOWING	8	8	8	-	1	2	3	4	3	6	7	8	9

 

LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S THE 5FIVE5S THE 5FIVE5S

LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S LOOK AT THE 5FIVE5S THE 5FIVE5S THE 5FIVE5S

Jeremiah 15:7
Verse Concepts

“I will winnow them with a winnowing fork
At the gates of the land;
I will bereave them of children, I will destroy My people;
They did not repent of their ways.

Matthew 3:12

His winnowing fork is in His hand, and He will thoroughly clear His threshing floor; and He will gather His wheat into the barn, but He will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire.”

Luke 3:17
His winnowing fork is in His hand to thoroughly clear His threshing floor, and to gather the wheat into His barn; but He will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire.”

Proverbs 20:8
A king who sits on the throne of justice
Disperses all evil with his eyes.

Isaiah 41:16

“You will winnow them, and the wind will carry them away,
And the storm will scatter them;
But you will rejoice in the Lord,
You will glory in the Holy One of Israel.

8 Bible Verses about Winnowing
Most Relevant Verses

Ruth 3:2

Now is not Boaz our kinsman, with whose maids you were? Behold, he winnows barley at the threshing floor tonight.

Jeremiah 4:11

In that time it will be said to this people and to Jerusalem, “A scorching wind from the bare heights in the wilderness in the direction of the daughter of My people—not to winnow and not to cleanse,

Jeremiah 51:2

“I will dispatch foreigners to Babylon that they may winnow her
And may devastate her land;
For on every side they will be opposed to her
In the day of her calamity.

 

What is CORN in the King James Bible? - Christian Answers

christiananswers.net › dictionary › corn

 

At the time the King James Bible was translated, the word “corn” meant grain ... thus translated (bar; i.e., “winnowed”) means grain separated from chaff.

The wheat when first thrashed lies in one heap with chaff and straw, and is after winnowed to separate it; so the faithful are mixed up in one Church with the unfaithful; but persecution comes as a wind, that, tossed by Christ's fan, they whose hearts were separate before, may be also now separated in place.The wheat when first thrashed lies in one heap with chaff and straw, and is after winnowed to separate it; so the faithful are mixed up in one Church with the unfaithful; but persecution comes as a wind, that, tossed by Christ's fan, they whose hearts were separate before, may be also now separated in place.
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia

Matthew 3:12

? 3:11

3:13 ?

Jean-François Millet (II) 008.jpg

Jean-François Millet's depiction of winnowing
Book
Gospel of Matthew

Christian Bible part
New Testament

Matthew 3:12 is the twelfth verse of the third chapter of the Gospel of Matthew in the New Testament. The verse occurs in the section relating the preachings of John the Baptist. In this he uses the imagery of harvesting wheat to describe God's judgement.
In the King James Version of the Bible the text reads:
Whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor,and gather his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire.
The World English Bible translates the passage as:
His winnowing fork is in hishand, and he will thoroughly cleanse his threshing floor. He will gather his wheat into the barn, but the chaff he will burn up with unquenchable fire."
For a collection of other versions see BibleHub Matthew 3:12

Analysis?[edit]

A winnowing fork
This verse describes wind winnowing, the period's standard process for separating the wheat from the chaff. Ptyon, the word translated as winnowing fork in the World English Bible is a tool similar to a pitchfork that would be used to lift harvested wheat up into the air into the wind. The wind would then blow away the lighter chaff allowing the edible grains to fall to the threshing floor, a large flat surface. The unneeded chaff would then be burned. As with the axe already placed against the tree in the preceding verse, the winnowing fork is already in hand, emphasizing the nearness of judgement.[1]

Winnowing forks, generally made of wood, were common at the time, and several dating from this period have been found. Modern scholars mostly agree that the term "winnowing fork" is the most accurate but older versions have fan, shovel, broom, and other translations. In the Eastern Orthodox church the word was most often interpreted as broom and a common icon shows Christ holding a broom.

In this verse John the Baptist is still assumed to be addressing the Pharisees and Sadducees. The eschatological imagery is quite clear. The wheat represents those who are truly repentant, the chaff those like the Pharisees and Sadducees who are not. The messiah will clear the world, and those that are worthy would be brought into his "barn" while those that were unworthy will burn in unquenchable fire. France notes that unquenchable is in no way a synonym for eternal and that no doctrine of eternal damnation for the wicked should be read into this passage.[2]

What is the meaning of chaff in the Bible? - GotQuestions.org
www.gotquestions.org › Content Index › Topical › Topical: Analogies

4 Jan 2022 · Separating the worthless chaff from the valuable grain was a ready symbol for separating good from evil or showing the difference between God's ...

The wheat when first thrashed lies in one heap with chaff and straw, and is after winnowed to separate it; so the faithful are mixed up in one Church with the unfaithful; but persecution comes as a wind, that, tossed by Christ's fan, they whose hearts were separate before, may be also now separated in place.

 

 

W	=	5	9	WINNOWING	128	56	2
+	-	+	+	+	+	+	+
S	=	1	10	SEPARATING	110	56	2
T	=	2	3	THE	33	15	6
W	=	5	5	WHEAT	57	21	3
F	=	6	4	FROM	52	25	7
T	=	2	3	THE	33	15	6
C	=	3	5	CHAFF	24	15	6
-	-	24	39	First Total	437	203	32
-	-	2+4	4+6	Add to Reduce	4+3+7	2+0+3	3+2
-	-	6	10	Second Total	14	5	5
-	-	-	1+0	Reduce to Deduce	1+4	-	-
-	-	6	1	Essence of Number	5	5	5

 

 

PLATO

"BELOVED PAN AND ALL YE OTHER GODS WHO HAUNT THIS PLACE,

GIVE ME BEAUTY IN THE INWARD SOUL: AND MAY THE OUTWARD AND THE INWARD MAN BE AT ONE".

 

 

LIFE OUT THEIR

THE TRUTH OF - AND SEARCH FOR - EXTRATERRESTRIAL LIFE

Michael White 1998

Page 97

"The first venue for Phoenix was / Page 98 / Australia, where astronomers used the Parkes 64-metre antenna and the Mopra 22-metre antenna, both in New South Wales. Because Australia was the first site, a very high proportion of the stars in the targeted group were those seen only in the Southern Hemisphere, including 650 G-Dwarf stars. In 1996, the system was taken back to the National Radio Astronomy Observatory in West Virginia, where a 40-metre dish was used to follow through the next stage of the search. The project is currently established at the largest radio telescope in the world - the 305-metre Arcibo radio telescope in Puerto Rico.
At the time of going to press, the interstellar 'airwaves' remain silent, but no one involved in the Phoenix project thought there would be much chance of immediate success. And indeed, there are some astronomers who suggest that the official SETI teams are going about things the wrong way. They argue that radio tele­scopes should be turned towards the centre of the Milky Way, where the stars are far more densely packed and where, they say, there is a far greater chance of finding something interesting. But this has associated problems, not least of which is the fact that it would be very difficult to'separate the multitude of natural signals constantly emitted from so many stellar objects. As the British astronomer Michael Rowan-Robinson says: 'Looking along the plane of the galaxy, like looking at car headlights in a traffic jam, makes it very difficult to detect one source of radio emission from another. And, if such radio emissions would also fade away over distance, we would probably detect nothing.'
An alternative argument is that we should not be looking for radio signals at all. Some researchers suggest that an advanced alien race would have dispensed with radio long ago, and may be . sending information using lasers. Others assume that the majority of surviving civilisations in the Universe would be far in advance of us and might be located by searching for the heat they gener­ate as a by-product of their energy-production systems.
The eminent American physicist, and one-time associate of Albert Einstein, Freeman Dyson, who works at the Institute of Advanced Study in Princeton, has proposed a scheme by which a very advanced technology could produce an almost limitless fuel / Page 99 / supply. He speculates that a sufficiently developed civilisation could harness the total energy output of their home sun by build­ing a sphere of receivers and energy converters around it. These 'Dyson spheres', as they have become known, would of course provide tremendous amounts of energy but would also radiate commensurate amounts of heat, which could be detected light­years away in the infrared region of the spectrum. Others have taken this idea even further by suggesting that civilisations perhaps millions of years in advance of our own could utilise the energy output of an entire galaxy, or even a cluster of galaxies, and that some of the many types of energy source we see in distant parts of the Universe are the waste products from such processes." This has led those involved with SETI to categorise potential civilis a­tions into three distinct classes.
Type-I cultures (which include us) are those which have developed to the point where they can exploit the natural resources of a single, home world. A Type-II civilisation would be capable of building something like Dyson spheres and processing the entire energy output of their sun. This level of development would almost certainly be associated with the ability to travel interstellar distances. Such cultures may also have developed means by which they could circumnavigate the hurdles presented by the light-speed restriction. A culture that had reached this stage of development would be thousands or perhaps tens of thousands of years in advance of us.
A Type-III civilisation would be millions of years ahead of us, / Page 100 / and would have developed the technology to utilise the entire resources of their galaxy, an ability which to us appears God-like but is actually possible within the laws of physics. It is nothing more supernatural than a consequence of a life-form starting their evolutionary development a little before us in relative, universal terms. To us, such beings would demonstrate God-like powers, but they too would have originated in a slurry of single-celled organisms on some far-distant planet. They would simply have had a longer time in which to develop.
This classification was first postulated in the 1960s, quickly becoming an internationally accepted standard. This was also the most active period of Soviet work on the search for alien civilisations, and on one occasion scientists in the USSR actually thought for a while that they had encountered a Type-III civilisation.
It was 1965, the Russians were leading the world in efforts to detect messages from ETs, and their top researcher was a man named Nikolai Kardashev (who was also the first to discuss seri­ously the idea of super-civilisations and civilisation types). One morning at the Crimea Deep Space Station, Kardashev's team detected an incredibly strong signal that was certainly of extrater­restrial origin. The interesting thing about it was not simply its power, but the fact that the signal seemed to slowly change frequency over time, sweeping through a broad band. This type of signal was quite unprecedented, and to the Soviet team almost certainly the fingerprint of a civilisation attempting to make contact.
Against his better judgement, but bowing to pressure from his colleagues, Kardashev decided to announce the finding publicly, declaring to the world's press that the source was almost certainly an extraterrestrial civilisation. Sadly, it was not to be. Within hours, scientists at Caltech in the US contacted their Russian colleagues to inform them that what they had observed fitted exactly the description of an object they too had detected a few months earlier and had been studying ever since. They called the source a 'quasar', or quasi-stellar object, and it was definitely not a signal from an advanced civilisation of any description.
Quasars are still only partially understood. Scientists know that they are tremendously powerful sources of electromagnetic radi-/ Page 101 / ation and that they are moving away from us at high speeds. They are believed to be extremely turbulent galaxies - a seething mass of matter and energy very different from our own stable Milky Way. It is suspected that at the heart of each quasar lies a black hole which traps within its intense gravitational field anything that approaches it. As matter and energy are sucked in, but before they disappear behind what physicists call the 'event horizon' (from which there is no return), they collide with other forms of matter already trapped there and emit energy that may just escape the gravitational clutches of the nearby black hole.
Quasars are fascinating and exotic stellar objects, and their close study has provided new insights into the nature of the Universe; but they are not the only strange objects to be discovered by acci­dent and mistaken for the hallmarks of extraterrestrial intelligence.
In 1967, a Ph.D. student at Cambridge University named Jocelyn Bell detected a strong, regular signal coming from deep space in the waterhole region of the spectrum. After reporting the findings to her supervisor, Anthony Hewish, they agreed they would not go public until they had investigated the signal fully. Gradually they eliminated all possible conventional sources until they realised that the signal was actually an emission from a strange object in deep space that was sending out an almost p.er­fectly regular pulse. The object was then found to be a neutron star, or 'pulsar', the remains of a dead star that had collapsed under its own gravitational field so much that the electrons orbiting the nucleus of the atoms making up the star had been jammed into the nuclei and fused with protons to form neutrons. This super-dense matter emits pulses with such regularity that pulsars are thought to be'the most accurate clocks in th'e Universe.
Since Bell and Hewish's discovery, other regular signals have been detected which have not originated from pulsars or any ter­restrial source, but have appeared only once. A team led by Professor Michael Horowitz at Harvard University has reported thirty-seven such signals during the past ten years, all within twenty-five light-years of Earth, but because they have not been repeated they do not qualify as genuine candidates for signals from a race trying to contact us. They could, of course, be one-off / Page 102 / leakages from specific events, but we might never know, and for scientists to analyse a signal properly, they need a repeated, strong, regular pulse.
So far, the most important find was a signal detected at the Ohio State University 'Big Ear' radio telescope in August 1977. Known by SETI researchers and enthusiasts as the 'Wow' signal, after the monosyllabic exclamation written on the computer print-out by an astonished astronomer at the station, it lasted exactly thirty-seven seconds and appears to have come from the direction of Sagittarius. Although, most strikingly, the signal was a narrow-band signal precisely at the hydrogen frequency of 1420 MHz, it has not been detected even a second time, in Sagittarius or anywhere else.
So, what of the future? Is the continuing search for intelligent life in the Universe a total waste of money, as its opponents insist, or are we perhaps on the threshold of a great discovery?
In commercial terms, SETI is potentially the greatest scientific bargain ever. The cost of the project to the US government was a tenth of 1 per cent of NASA's annual budget and is now financed privately, so even the die-hard sceptics cannot claim that it is drain on the tax-payer. Furthermore, the potential gains from the success of the project would be unparalleled in human history. Quite simply, there is absolutely nothing to lose in trying.
More problematic will be maintaining the momentum of a pro­ject which, year after year, fails to deliver the goods. The argument against this is that both pulsars and quasars were dis­covered indirectly through the efforts of SETI researchers, and it is also true that improvements in techniques. and development of new types of equipment used in the search will filter down into other areas of research and then on to everyday use.
However, one difficulty for future researchers will be the growing level of terrestrial interference. Some enthusiasts argue that we are currently living through a window of opportunity in the search for extraterrestrial intelligence, and that the embryonic communications revolution will soon work against our chances of detecting a pure signal from another world."

Page 99 notes

• For more than twenty-five years, astronomers have been observing sudden bursts of energy from a variety of different locations in the cosmos. They detect these bursts, which are thought to be the result of the most powerful explosions ever witnessed, by following a left-over trace of gamma rays (a form of electromagnetic radiation) that reach the Earth. There are literally hundreds of theories that attempt to explain these bursts, including the notion that they could be the result of the activities of some super-civilisation. Recently, one such burst was carefully moni­tored and found to have come from an explosion so powerful that in ten minutes the source produced more energy than the total output of our Sun during its life­time. Astronomers are actively chasing the source and the cause of this phenomenon and hope to solve the mystery after one more sustained observation of the effect. The trouble is, no one knows when or where the next one will be.

 

 

MAGIC ISISIS THE VIEW FROM THE MAGI'S MAGIC MOUNTAIN. THE UPSIDE DOWN OF THE DOWNSIDE UP

 

 

JOURNEY = 108 36 9 36 108 = JOURNEY

DIAGNOSIS OF MAN

Kenneth Walker 1943

"It would indeed be possible to shorten the message of all mystics to those three words of the Vedantist, Tat Twam Asi, Thou art the That. The description of the ‘That’ alone is variable. To the Platonist, it is the eternal idea;to the Hindu, it is Brahman; to the Buddhist, it is Purusha; and to the Sufi and the Christian, it is God.”

Page 157

"The change in the rate of perception that is a feature of higher states of consciousness is beautifully described in a remarkable passage of the Apocryphal Gospels, ‘The Book of James’

Now I, Joseph, was walking, and I walked not. And I looked
up into the air and saw the air in amazement. And I looked up into
the pole of heaven and saw it standing still, and the fowls of
the heaven without motion. And I looked upon the earth and
saw a dish set, and workmen lying by it, and their hands were in
the dish: and they that were chewing chewed not, and they that
were lifting the food lifted it not, and they that put it to their
mouth put it not thereto, but the faces of all of them were looking
upward. And behold there were sheep being driven, and they
went not forward but stood still; and the shepherd lifted his
hand to smite them with his staff, and his hand remained up. And
I looked upon the stream of the river and saw the mouths of the
kids upon the water, and they drank not. And of a sudden all
things moved onwards in their course. ”

 

 

Middle Eastern Mythology

S. H. Hooke 1963

Hebrew Mythology

Page 114

Recent Sumerian studies 5 have shown that the conception of a divine garden and of a state when sickness and death did not exist and wild animals did not prey on one another is to be found in Sumerian mythology. The description of this earthly Paradise is contained in the Sumerian poem which Dr Kramer has called the Epic of Emmerkar

The land Dilmun is a pure place, the land Dilmun is a clean place.:

The land Dilmun is a clean place, the land Dilmun is a bright place.

In Dihnun the raven uttered no cry, The kite uttered not the cry of the kite, The lion killed not,

The wolf snatched not the lamb,

Unknown was the kid-killing dog, Unknown was the grain-devouring boar ..• The sick-eyed says not 'I am sick-eyed',

The sick·headed says not 'I am sick-headed',

Its (Dilmun's) old woman says not 'I am an old woman', Its old man says not 'I am an old man',

Unbathed is the maid, no sparkling water is poured in the city,

Who rosses the river (of death?) utters no ...

The wailing priests walk not about him,

The singer utters no wail,By the side of the city he utters no lament

Later, in the Semitic editing of the Sumerian myths, Dilmun became the dwelling of the immortals, where Utnapishtim and nis wife were allowed to live after the Flood (p. 49). It l.vas apparently located at the mouth of the Persian Gulf.

According to the Sumerian myth the only thing which Dilrnun lacked was fresh water; the god Enki (or Ea) ordered Utu, the sun-god, to 'bring up fresh water from the earth to water the garden. Here we may have the source of the / Page 114 / "mysterious 'ed of which the Yahwist speaks as coming up from the ground to water the garden.

In the myth of Enki and Ninhursag it is related that the mother-goddess Ninhursag caused eight plants to grow in the garden of the gods. Enki desired to eat these plants and sent his messenger Isimud to fetch them. Enki ate them one by one, and Ninhursag in her rage pronounced the curse of death upon Enki. As the result of the curse eight of Enki's bodily organs were attacked by disease and he was at the point of death. The great gods were in dismay and Enlil was powerless to help. Ninhursag was induced to return and deal with the situation. She created eight goddesses of healing who proceeded to heal each of the diseased parts of Enki's body. One of these parts was the god's rib, and the goddess who was created to deal with the rib was named Ninti, which means 'the lady of the rib'. But the Sumerian word ti has the double meaning of 'life' as well as 'rib', so that Ninti could also mean 'the lady of life'. We have seen that in the Hebrew myth the woman who was fashioned from Adam's rib was named by him Hawwah, meaning 'Life'. Hence one of the most curious features of the Hebrew myth of Paradise clearly has its origin in this somewhat crude Sumerian myth.

Other elements in the Yahwist's form of the Paradise myth have striking parallels in various Akkadian myths. The importance of the possession of knowledge, which is always magical knowledge, is a recurring theme. We have seen that the myth of Adapa and the Gilgamesh Epic are both concerned with the search for immortality and the problem of death and the existence of disease. These and other examples which we have cited will serve to illustrate the point that the Akkadian myths were concerned with the themes which appear in the Yahwist's Paradise story."

 

 

FORTUNE TELLING BY DICE

Uncovering the Future Through the Ancient System of Casting Lots

David and Julia Line 1984

Behold this ruin! 'Twas a skull

Once of ethereal spirit full!

This narrow cell was Life's retreat;

This place was Thought's mysterious seat!

What beauteous pictures fill'd that spot,

What dreams of pleasure, long forgot!

Nor Love, nor Joy, nor Hope, nor Fear,

Has left one trace, one record here.

Lines to a skull - Antul Jane Vardill - 1816

 

The skull is not the most pleasant of symbols and is a constant _reminder to man of his own mortality. It represents death, = rrar.sitoriness and the vanity of earthly life. The skull, like a snail's shell, is what survives the living once the body has gone foreverFor this reason it becomes significant as a receptacle of life and thought. Leblant describes the skull as 'the semi-spherical crown of the human body' which signifies the heavens, whilst Plato· in - Timaeus declares that 'the human head is the image of the world.' Skulls were once objects employed in divination. The origin of the belief in a head discoursing after death probably has its roots in suchlegends as Arthur, Bran, Mimir and Orpheus. This idea can ilio be found in Shakespeare's Hamlet. In Norse mythology it was believed that the heavens were made from the skull of Ymir, a primaeval giant.

 

 

R DEATH THE R THREAD DREAMER READ THE THREAD OF IMMORTAL LIFE

I

ME

IN FORM INFORMERS OF COSMIC MIND

HARRAH FOR RAH FOR RAH HARRAH

LOVE AND THE BRIGHT WHITE LIGHT OF THE PHOENIX AWAKEN THY GODS NATURE UNTO THEE

 

Middle Eastern Mythology

S. H. Hooke 1963

Hebrew Mythology

Page 114

Recent Sumerian studies 5 have shown that the conception of a divine garden and of a state when sickness and death did not exist and wild animals did not prey on one anotHer is to be found in Sumerian mythology. The description of this earthly Paradise is contained in the Sumerian poem which Dr Kramer has called the Epic of Emmerkar

The land Dilmun is a pure place, the land Dilmun is a clean place.:

The land Dilmun is a clean place, the land Dilmun is a bright place.

In Dihnun the raven uttered no cry, The kite uttered not the cry of the kite, The lion killed not,

The wolf snatched not the lamb,

Unknown was the kid-killing dog, Unknown was the grain-devouring boar ..• The sick-eyed says not 'I am sick-eyed',

The sick·headed says not 'I am sick-headed',

Its (Dilmun's) old woman says not 'I am an old woman', Its old man says not 'I am an old man',

Unbathed is the maid, no sparkling water is poured in the city,

Who rosses the river (of death?) utters no ...

The wailing priests walk not about him,

The singer utters no wail,By the side of the city he utters no lament

Later, in the Semitic editing of the Sumerian myths, Dilmun became the dwelling of the immortals, where Utnapishtim and nis wife were allowed to live after the Flood (p. 49). It l.vas apparently located at the mouth of the Persian Gulf.

According to the Sumerian myth the only thing which Dilrnun lacked was fresh water; the god Enki (or Ea) ordered Utu, the sun-god, to 'bring up fresh water from the earth to water the garden. Here we may have the source of the

Page 114

"mysterious 'ed of which the Yahwist speaks as coming up from the ground to water the garden.

In the myth of Enki and Ninhursag it is related that the mother-goddess Ninhursag caused eight plants to grow in the garden of the gods. Enki desired to eat these plants and sent his messenger Isimud to fetch them. Enki ate them one by one, and Ninhursag in her rage pronounced the curse of death upon Enki. As the result of the curse eight of Enki's bodily organs were attacked by disease and he was at the point of death. The great gods were in dismay and Enlil was powerless to help. Ninhursag was induced to return and deal with the situation. She created eight goddesses of healing who proceeded to heal each of the diseased parts of Enki's body. One of these parts was the god's rib, and the goddess who was created to deal with the rib was named Ninti, which means 'the lady of the rib'. But the Sumerian word ti has the double meaning of 'life' as well as 'rib', so that Ninti could also mean 'the lady of life'. We have seen that in the Hebrew myth the woman who was fashioned from Adam's rib was named by him Hawwah, meaning 'Life'. Hence one of the most curious features of the Hebrew myth of Paradise clearly has its origin in this somewhat crude Sumerian myth.

Other elements in the Yahwist's form of the Paradise myth have striking parallels in various Akkadian myths. The importance of the possession of knowledge, which is always magical knowledge, is a recurring theme. We have seen that the myth of Adapa and the Gilgamesh Epic are both concerned with the search for immortality and the problem of death and the existence of disease. These and other examples which we have cited will serve to illustrate the point that the Akkadian myths were concerned with the themes which appear in the Yahwist's Paradise story."

 

 

FORTUNE TELLING BY DICE

Uncovering the Future Through the Ancient System of Casting Lots

David and Julia Line 1984

Behold this ruin! 'Twas a skull

Once of ethereal spirit full!

This narrow cell was Life's retreat;

This place was Thought's mysterious seat!

What beauteous pictures fill'd that spot,

What dreams of pleasure, long forgot!

Nor Love, nor Joy, nor Hope, nor Fear,

Has left one trace, one record here.

Lines to a skull - Antul Jane Vardill - 1816

 

The skull is not the most pleasant of symbols and is a constant _reminder to man of his own mortality. It represents death, = rrar.sitoriness and the vanity of earthly life. The skull, like a snail's shell, is what survives the living once the body has gone foreverFor this reason it becomes significant as a receptacle of life and thought. Leblant describes the skull as 'the semi-spherical crown of the human body' which signifies the heavens, whilst Plato· in - Timaeus declares that 'the human head is the image of the world.' Skulls were once objects employed in divination. The origin of the belief in a head discoursing after death probably has its roots in such legends as Arthur, Bran, Mimir and Orpheus. This idea can ilio be found in Shakespeare's Hamlet. In Norse mythology it was believed that the heavens were made from the skull of Ymir, a primaeval giant.

 

 

GOD IS ALIVE
MAGIC IS AFOOT

words: Leonard Cohen music: Buffy Sainte-Marie

1

God is alive; Magic is afoot
God is alive; Magic is afoot
God is alive; Magic is afoot
Alive is afoot.....
Magic never died.

God never sickened;
many poor men lied
many sick men lied
Magic never weakened
Magic never hid
Magic always ruled
God is afoot
God never died.

God was ruler
though his funeral lengthened
Though his mourners thickened
Magic never fled
Though his shrouds were hoisted
the naked God did live
Though his words were twisted
the naked Magic thrived
Though his death was published
round and round the world
the heart did not believe

Many hurt men wondered
many struck men bled
Magic never faltered
Magic always led.
Many stones were rolled
but God would not lie down
Many wild men lied
many fat men listened
Though they offered stones
Magic still was fed
Though they locked their coffers
God was always served.

2

Magic is afoot. God rules.
Alive is afoot. Alive is in command.
Many weak men hungered
Many strong men thrived
Though they boasted solitude
God was at their side
Nor the dreamer in his cell
nor the captain on the hill
Magic is alive
Though his death was pardoned
round and round the world
the heart did not believe.

Though laws were carved in marble
they could not shelter men
Though altars built in parliaments
they could not order men
Police arrested Magic
and Magic went with them,
for Magic loves the hungry.

But Magic would not tarry
it moves from arm to arm
it would not stay with them
Magic is afoot
it cannot come to harm
it rests in an empty palm
it spawns in an empty mind
but Magic is no instrument
Magic is the end.

Many men drove Magic
but Magic stayed behind
Many strong men lied
they only passed through Magic
and out the other side
Many weak men lied
they came to God in secret
and though they left him nourished
they would not say who healed
Though mountains danced before them
they said that God was dead
Though his shrouds were hoisted
the naked God did live

3

This I mean to whisper to my mind
This I mean to laugh with in my mind
This I mean my mind to serve 'til
service is but Magic
moving through the world
and mind itself is Magic
coursing through the flesh
and flesh itself is Magic
dancing on a clock
and time itself the magic length of God.

 

 

R DEATH THE R THREAD DREAMER READ THE THREAD OF IMMORTAL LIFE

I

ME

IN FORM INFORMERS OF COSMIC MIND

HARRAH FOR RAH FOR RAH HARRAH

LOVE AND THE BRIGHT WHITE LIGHT OF THE PHOENIX AWAKEN THY GODS NATURE UNTO THEE

 

 

8	QUO VADIS	108	36	9
6	VOX POP	108	36	9
11	SORROW	108	36	9
8	INSTINCT	108	36	9
11	DESCENDANTS	108	36	9
8	STARTING	108	36	9
9	CONSISTED	108	36	9
9	NARRATIVE	108	36	9
9	SEQUENCES	108	36	9
9	COMPLETES	108	36	9
9	AMBIGUOUS	108	36	9
7	JOURNEY	108	36	9

 

 

 

 

HOMAGE

TO

THE UNKNOWN GOD

 

13	THE UNKNOWN GOD	-	-	-
2	THE	33	15	6
1	UNKNOWN	112	31	4
2	GOD	26	17	8
13	THE UNKNOWN GOD	171	63	18
1+3	-	1+7+1	6+3	1+8
4	THE UNKNOWN GOD	9	9	9

 

 

-	13	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	8	-	-	-	5	-	5	6	-	5	-	-	6	-	+	=	35	3+5	=	8	=	8	=	8
-	-	-	8	-	-	-	14	-	14	15	-	14	-	-	15	-	+	=	80	8+0	=	8	=	8	=	8
8	13	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	2	-	5	-	3	-	2	-	-	5	-	-	7	-	4	+	=	28	2+8	=	10	1+0	1	=	1
-	-	20	-	5	-	21	-	11	-	-	23	-	-	7	-	4	+	=	91	9+1	=	10	1+0	1	=	1
-	13	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	20	8	5	-	21	14	11	14	15	23	14	-	7	15	4	+	=	171	1+7+1	=	9	=	9	=	9
-	-	2	8	5	-	3	5	2	5	6	5	5	-	7	6	4	+	=	63	6+3	=	9	=	9	=	9
-	13	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
1	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	1	ONE	1	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	2	occurs	x	2	=	4	=	4
-	-	-	-	-	-	3	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	3	occurs	x	1	=	3	=	3
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	4	occurs	x	1	=	4	=	4
-	-	-	-	5	-	--	5	-	5	-	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	-	5	occurs	x	5	=	25	2+5	7
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-	6	occurs	x	2	=	12	1+2	3
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	7	-	-	-	-	7	occurs	x	1	=	7	=	7
-	-	-	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	8	occurs	x	1	=	8	=	8
9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
10	13	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	35	-	-	13	-	63	-	36
1+1	1+3	-	-	5	-	--	5	-	5	-	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	-	3+5	-	-	1+3	-	6+3	-	3+6
1	4	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	8	-	-	4	-	9	-	9
-	-	2	8	5	-	3	5	2	5	6	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
1	4	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	8	-	-	4	-	9	-	9

 

 

3	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	8	-	-	-	5	-	5	6	-	5	-	-	6	-	+	=	35	3+5	=	8	=	8	=	8
-	-	8	-	-	-	14	-	14	15	-	14	-	-	15	-	+	=	80	8+0	=	8	=	8	=	8
13	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	2	-	5	-	3	-	2	-	-	5	-	-	7	-	4	+	=	28	2+8	=	10	1+0	1	=	1
-	20	-	5	-	21	-	11	-	-	23	-	-	7	-	4	+	=	91	9+1	=	10	1+0	1	=	1
13	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	20	8	5	-	21	14	11	14	15	23	14	-	7	15	4	+	=	171	1+7+1	=	9	=	9	=	9
-	2	8	5	-	3	5	2	5	6	5	5	-	7	6	4	+	=	63	6+3	=	9	=	9	=	9
13	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	2	-	-	-	-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	2	occurs	x	2	=	4	=	4
-	-	-	-	-	3	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	3	occurs	x	1	=	3	=	3
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	4	occurs	x	1	=	4	=	4
-	-	-	5	-	--	5	-	5	-	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	-	5	occurs	x	5	=	25	2+5	7
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-	6	occurs	x	2	=	12	1+2	3
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	7	-	-	-	-	7	occurs	x	1	=	7	=	7
-	-	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	8	occurs	x	1	=	8	=	8
13	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	35	-	-	13	-	63	-	36
1+3	-	-	5	-	--	5	-	5	-	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	-	3+5	-	-	1+3	-	6+3	-	3+6
4	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	8	-	-	4	-	9	-	9
-	2	8	5	-	3	5	2	5	6	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
4	T	H	E	-	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	-	G	O	D	-	-	8	-	-	4	-	9	-	9

 

 

3	T	H	E	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	G	O	D	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	8	-	-	5	-	5	6	-	5	-	6	-	+	=	35	3+5	=	8	=	8	=	8
-	-	8	-	-	14	-	14	15	-	14	-	15	-	+	=	80	8+0	=	8	=	8	=	8
13	T	H	E	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	G	O	D	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	2	-	5	3	-	2	-	-	5	-	7	-	4	+	=	28	2+8	=	10	1+0	1	=	1
-	20	-	5	21	-	11	-	-	23	-	7	-	4	+	=	91	9+1	=	10	1+0	1	=	1
13	T	H	E	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	G	O	D	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	20	8	5	21	14	11	14	15	23	14	7	15	4	+	=	171	1+7+1	=	9	=	9	=	9
-	2	8	5	3	5	2	5	6	5	5	7	6	4	+	=	63	6+3	=	9	=	9	=	9
13	T	H	E	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	G	O	D	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	2	-	-	-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	2	occurs	x	2	=	4	=	4
-	-	-	-	3	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	3	occurs	x	1	=	3	=	3
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	4	occurs	x	1	=	4	=	4
-	-	-	5	--	5	-	5	-	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	occurs	x	5	=	25	2+5	7
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-	6	-	-	-	6	occurs	x	2	=	12	1+2	3
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	7	-	-	-	-	7	occurs	x	1	=	7	=	7
-	-	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	8	occurs	x	1	=	8	=	8
13	T	H	E	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	G	O	D	-	-	35	-	-	13	-	63	-	36
1+3	-	-	5	--	5	-	5	-	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	3+5	-	-	1+3	-	6+3	-	3+6
4	T	H	E	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	G	O	D	-	-	8	-	-	4	-	9	-	9
-	2	8	5	3	5	2	5	6	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
4	T	H	E	U	N	K	N	O	W	N	G	O	D	-	-	8	-	-	4	-	9	-	9

 

 

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE RAINBOW LIGHT	-	-	-
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6
R	=	9	-	7	RAINBOW	82	37	1
L	=	3	-	5	LIGHT	56	29	2
-	-	14	-	15	THE RAINBOW LIGHT	171	81	9
-	-	1+4	-	1+5	-	1+7+1	8+1	-
Q	-	5	-	6	THE RAINBOW LIGHT	9	9	9

 

 

THE UNKNOWN GOD

 

-	THE UNKNOWN GOD	-	-	-
3	THE	33	15	6
7	UNKNOWN	112	31	4
3	GOD	26	17	8
13	THE UNKNOWN GOD	171	63	18
1+3	-	1+7+1	6+3	1+8
4	THE UNKNOWN GOD	9	9	9

 

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE UNKNOWN GOD	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
P	=	7	-	7	UNKNOWN	112	31	4	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
M	=	4	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	13	-	13	THE UNKNOWN GOD	171	63	18	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
T	=	2	1	1	T	20	2	2	-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
H	=	8	2	1	H	8	8	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	3	1	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
U	=	3	4	1	U	21	3	3	-	-	-	3	-	-	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	5	1	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
K	=	2	6	1	K	11	2	2	-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	7	1	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
O	=	6	8	1	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
W	=	5	9	1	W	23	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	10	1	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
G	=	7	11	1	G	7	7	7	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	7	-	-
O	=	6	12	1	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
D	=	4	13	1	D	4	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	THE UNKNOWN GOD	-	-	-	-	1	4	3	4	25	12	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	2+5	1+2	-	-	-
U	=	3	-	7	UNKNOWN	112	31	4	-	1	4	3	4	7	3	7	8	9
G	=	7	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	12	-	13	THE UNKNOWN GOD	171	63	18	-	1	4	3	4	7	3	7	8	9
-	-	1+2	-	1+3	-	1+7+1	6+3	1+8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	3	-	4	THE UNKNOWN GOD	9	9	9	-	1	4	3	4	7	3	7	8	9

 

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE UNKNOWN GOD	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
P	=	7	-	7	UNKNOWN	112	31	4	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
M	=	4	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	13	-	13	THE UNKNOWN GOD	171	63	18	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
T	=	2	1	1	T	20	2	2	-	1	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
H	=	8	2	1	H	8	8	8	-	1	-	-	-	-	-	-	8	9
E	=	5	3	1	E	5	5	5	-	1	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	9
U	=	3	4	1	U	21	3	3	-	1	-	3	-	-	-	-	-	9
N	=	5	5	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	9
K	=	2	6	1	K	11	2	2	-	1	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
N	=	5	7	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	9
O	=	6	8	1	O	15	6	6	-	1	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	9
W	=	5	9	1	W	23	5	5	-	1	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	9
N	=	5	10	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	9
G	=	7	11	1	G	7	7	7	-	1	-	-	-	-	-	7	-	9
O	=	6	12	1	O	15	6	6	-	1	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	9
D	=	4	13	1	D	4	4	4	-	1	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	THE UNKNOWN GOD	-	-	-	-	1	4	3	4	25	12	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	2+5	1+2	-	-	-
U	=	3	-	7	UNKNOWN	112	31	4	-	1	4	3	4	7	3	7	8	9
G	=	7	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	12	-	13	THE UNKNOWN GOD	171	63	18	-	1	4	3	4	7	3	7	8	9
-	-	1+2	-	1+3	-	1+7+1	6+3	1+8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	3	-	4	THE UNKNOWN GOD	9	9	9	-	1	4	3	4	7	3	7	8	9

 

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE UNKNOWN GOD	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
P	=	7	-	7	UNKNOWN	112	31	4	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
M	=	4	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	13	-	13	THE UNKNOWN GOD	171	63	18	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
T	=	2	1	1	T	20	2	2	-	1	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
K	=	2	6	1	K	11	2	2	-	1	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
U	=	3	4	1	U	21	3	3	-	1	-	3	-	-	-	-	-	9
D	=	4	13	1	D	4	4	4	-	1	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	9
E	=	5	3	1	E	5	5	5	-	1	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	9
N	=	5	5	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	9
N	=	5	7	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	9
W	=	5	9	1	W	23	5	5	-	1	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	9
N	=	5	10	1	N	14	5	5	-	1	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	9
O	=	6	12	1	O	15	6	6	-	1	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	9
O	=	6	8	1	O	15	6	6	-	1	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	9
G	=	7	11	1	G	7	7	7	-	1	-	-	-	-	-	7	-	9
H	=	8	2	1	H	8	8	8	-	1	-	-	-	-	-	-	8	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	THE UNKNOWN GOD	-	-	-	-	1	4	3	4	25	12	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	2+5	1+2	-	-	-
U	=	3	-	7	UNKNOWN	112	31	4	-	1	4	3	4	7	3	7	8	9
G	=	7	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	12	-	13	THE UNKNOWN GOD	171	63	18	-	1	4	3	4	7	3	7	8	9
-	-	1+2	-	1+3	-	1+7+1	6+3	1+8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	3	-	4	THE UNKNOWN GOD	9	9	9	-	1	4	3	4	7	3	7	8	9

 

LETTERS TRANSPOSED INTO NUMBER REARRANGED IN NUMERICAL ORDER

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE UNKNOWN GOD	-	-	-	-	2	3	4	5	6	7	8
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
P	=	7	-	7	UNKNOWN	112	31	4	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
M	=	4	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	13	-	13	THE UNKNOWN GOD	171	63	18	-	2	3	4	5	6	7	8
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
T	=	2	1	1	T	20	2	2	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-
K	=	2	6	1	K	11	2	2	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-
U	=	3	4	1	U	21	3	3	-	-	3	-	-	-	-	-
D	=	4	13	1	D	4	4	4	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	3	1	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
N	=	5	5	1	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
N	=	5	7	1	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
W	=	5	9	1	W	23	5	5	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
N	=	5	10	1	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-
O	=	6	12	1	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-
O	=	6	8	1	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-
G	=	7	11	1	G	7	7	7	-	-	-	-	-	-	7	-
H	=	8	2	1	H	8	8	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	8
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	THE UNKNOWN GOD	-	-	-	-	4	3	4	25	12	7	8
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	2+5	1+2	-	-
U	=	3	-	7	UNKNOWN	112	31	4	-	4	3	4	7	3	7	8
G	=	7	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	12	-	13	THE UNKNOWN GOD	171	63	18	-	4	3	4	7	3	7	8
-	-	1+2	-	1+3	-	1+7+1	6+3	1+8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	3	-	4	THE UNKNOWN GOD	9	9	9	-	4	3	4	7	3	7	8

 

LETTERS TRANSPOSED INTO NUMBER REARRANGED IN NUMERICAL ORDER

 

THE

NUMBER OF GOD

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE NUMBER OF GOD	-	-	-
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6
N	=	5	-	6	NUMBER	73	28	1
O	=	6	-	2	OF	21	12	3
G	=	7	-	3	GOD	26	17	8
-	-	20	-	14	THE NUMBER OF GOD	153	72	18
-	-	2+0	-	1+4	-	1+5+3	7+2	1+8
-	-	2	-	5	THE NUMBER OF GOD	9	9	9

 

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE NUMBER OF GOD	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	-	6	NUMBER	73	28	1	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
O	=	6	-	2	OF	21	12	3	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
G	=	7	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	20	-	14	THE NUMBER OF GOD	153	72	18	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
T	=	2	1	1	T	20	2	2	-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
H	=	8	2	1	H	8	8	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	3	1	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	4	1	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
U	=	3	5	1	U	21	3	3	-	-	-	3	-	-	-	-	-	-
M	=	4	6	1	M	13	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
B	=	2	7	1	B	2	2	2	-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	8	1	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
R	=	9	9	1	R	18	9	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
O	=	6	10	1	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
F	=	6	11	1	F	6	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
G	=	7	11	1	G	7	7	7	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	7	-	-
O	=	6	12	1	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
D	=	4	13	1	D	4	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	THE NUMBER OF GOD	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	1	4	3	8	15	18	7	8	9
N	=	5	-	6	NUMBER	73	28	1	-	-	-	-	-	1+5	1+8	-	-	-
O	=	6	-	2	OF	21	12	3	-	1	4	3	8	6	9	7	8	9
G	=	7	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	20	-	14	THE NUMBER OF GOD	153	72	18	-	1	4	3	8	6	9	7	8	9
-	-	2+0	-	1+4	-	1+5+3	7+2	1+8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	2	-	5	THE NUMBER OF GOD	9	9	9	-	1	4	3	8	6	9	7	8	9

 

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE NUMBER OF GOD	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	-	6	NUMBER	73	28	1	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
O	=	6	-	2	OF	21	12	3	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
G	=	7	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	20	-	14	THE NUMBER OF GOD	153	72	18	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
T	=	2	1	1	T	20	2	2	-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
H	=	8	2	1	H	8	8	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	8	-
E	=	5	3	1	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	4	1	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
U	=	3	5	1	U	21	3	3	-	-	-	3	-	-	-	-	-	-
M	=	4	6	1	M	13	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
B	=	2	7	1	B	2	2	2	-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	8	1	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
R	=	9	9	1	R	18	9	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
O	=	6	10	1	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
F	=	6	11	1	F	6	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
G	=	7	11	1	G	7	7	7	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	7	-	-
O	=	6	12	1	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
D	=	4	13	1	D	4	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	THE NUMBER OF GOD	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	1	4	3	8	15	18	7	8	9
N	=	5	-	6	NUMBER	73	28	1	-	-	-	-	-	1+5	1+8	-	-	-
O	=	6	-	2	OF	21	12	3	-	1	4	3	8	6	9	7	8	9
G	=	7	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	20	-	14	THE NUMBER OF GOD	153	72	18	-	1	4	3	8	6	9	7	8	9
-	-	2+0	-	1+4	-	1+5+3	7+2	1+8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	2	-	5	THE NUMBER OF GOD	9	9	9	-	1	4	3	8	6	9	7	8	9

 

 

-	-	-	-	-	THE NUMBER OF GOD	-	-	-	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	-	6	NUMBER	73	28	1	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
O	=	6	-	2	OF	21	12	3	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
G	=	7	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	20	-	14	THE NUMBER OF GOD	153	72	18	-	1	2	3	4	5	6	7	8	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
T	=	2	1	1	T	20	2	2	-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
B	=	2	7	1	B	2	2	2	-	-	2	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
U	=	3	5	1	U	21	3	3	-	-	-	3	-	-	-	-	-	-
M	=	4	6	1	M	13	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
D	=	4	13	1	D	4	4	4	-	-	-	-	4	-	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	3	1	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
N	=	5	4	1	N	14	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
E	=	5	8	1	E	5	5	5	-	-	-	-	-	5	-	-	-	-
O	=	6	10	1	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
F	=	6	11	1	F	6	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
O	=	6	12	1	O	15	6	6	-	-	-	-	-	-	6	-	-	-
G	=	7	11	1	G	7	7	7	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	7	-	-
H	=	8	2	1	H	8	8	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	8	-
R	=	9	9	1	R	18	9	9	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	9
-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	-	-	-	THE NUMBER OF GOD	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
T	=	2	-	3	THE	33	15	6	-	1	4	3	8	15	18	7	8	9
N	=	5	-	6	NUMBER	73	28	1	-	-	-	-	-	1+5	1+8	-	-	-
O	=	6	-	2	OF	21	12	3	-	1	4	3	8	6	9	7	8	9
G	=	7	-	3	GOD	26	17	8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	20	-	14	THE NUMBER OF GOD	153	72	18	-	1	4	3	8	6	9	7	8	9
-	-	2+0	-	1+4	-	1+5+3	7+2	1+8	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-	-
-	-	2	-	5	THE NUMBER OF GOD	9	9	9	-	1	4	3	8	6	9	7	8	9

 

LETTERS TRANSPOSED INTO NUMBER REARRANGED IN NUMERICAL ORDER

 

 

THE SCULPTURE OF VIBRATIONS 1971